The Golden Trail

Chapters

Ch.1 Agony
Ch.2 Escape
Ch.3 Sactuary
Ch. 4 Discovery
Ch.5 Help
Ch. 6 Distance
Ch.7 Guardian
Ch.8 Minstrel
Ch.9 Friend
Ch.10 Family
Ch.12 Scars
Ch.13 Rattled
Ch.14 Guidance
Ch.15 Rumors
Ch.16 Hunt
Ch.17 Support
Ch.18 Regret
Ch.19 Intrigue
Ch.20 Cloaked
Ch.21 Student
Ch.22 Stitches
Ch.23 Snapped
Ch.24 Exposure
Ch.25 Frustration
Ch.26 Panic
Ch.27 Aftershocks
Ch.29 Awkward
Ch.30 Preperations
Prologue
Ch.11 Tailspin
Ch.28 Impressions

Ch.1 Agony

Author's Note

Warning: This chapter contains extreme violence, gore, and graphic depictions of torture. If this is too much for you to handle, please skip this chapter. Reader discretion is advised. YOU. HAVE. BEEN. WARNED.

Ch.1 Agony

Gold Vine groaned, a pulsing pain running through her head as she came back to the land of the living. She felt something cold and metallic grip her legs and neck and could hear a steady dripping echoing around her. She opened her eyes to be greeted by darkness, faint blurs present as well that sat just outside her range of vision. Slowly, her senses came back to her. When they did, what she saw put her on edge.

She was in a dungeon, the previous blurs now revealed to be cold stone walls illuminated by light that peeked in from windows further up the ceiling. Looking up showed a seemingly infinite black void, the small windows no bigger than a distant star serving as the only breaks in the darkness. She tried to move only to find that she was shackled half way up a wall, the cold metal she felt before making more sense to her. She closed her eyes and tried to figure out how she got into this situation, a task that her pounding head did little to aid her in.

She remembered being angry, no, furious about something. She remembered stars and a knife. Then she was afraid.

What was it? What had me so scared?

The dungeon's door slammed open, the booming noise shocking her eyes open. The second they landed on who had let themselves in, she knew exactly what had scared her last night. Pushing a cart with a sheet draped over it was none other than Moonstone Dagger herself, the mare sporting a near giddy smile as she moved closer to Gold. While the Vine Family was renowned as a family of Assassins, Moonstone's family was known for a different kind of service to the crown. To the public, they were a family of information gatherers that used espionage to bring ponies to justice when in truth, their methods were a lot less civil. While they hadn't been employed by the royal sisters for such tasks in centuries, the Stone Family were masters of torture. If they wanted you to tell them something, they knew countless ways to loosen lips. It was because of such despicable practices that Gold's family rejected Moonstone's, even going so far as to consider them enemies of the highest order at times. It was a feeling that was mutual as far as the Stone's were concerned, the two families holding several covert civil wars in the Canterlot's twisted underworld through out the years.

"Glad to see you're awake," Moonstone giggled, stopping the cart in front of Gold. "I was afraid I had hit you too hard last night."

"If we could all be so lucky," Gold spat.

"Oh don't be like that," Moonstone pouted, then smiled wickedly as she said, "I even brought some of my favorite toys for you!"

As she said that, she pulled the sheet away with her magic. Laid out across the top of the cart was a wide variety of knives. Some were as massive as cleavers while others were no better than tiny scalpels, each of them razor sharp and waiting to be put to use. Gold Vine stared at the blades with worry, now wishing for her magic more than ever as she pulled against her restraints. Moonstone giggled at that, a small knife giving off a faint red glow as it floated to the Unicorn's side. She slowly approached, drinking in the fear coming off of Gold as she closed the distance between them. The Earth Pony froze when the cold edge of Moonstone's knife was pressed against her cheek.

"Now, where do we start?" Moonstone mused. "How about you answer my question from last night?"

"Which is?" Gold asked, a faint tremble filling her tone.

"Oh, come now, I'm sure you remember," she smiled, gently pressing the blade harder into the mare's cheek. "Just because you have the body of a stupid beast doesn't mean you have the brain of one."

Gold Vine hissed, the blade drawing a small trickle of blood out of her from the faint movement. Moonstone's smile fell and she quickly slid the blade across Gold Vine's cheek. The mare bit back a scream, what was left of her pride not willing to give the other mare the satisfaction of hearing it.

"Tell me why you're a Mud pony now," Moonstone growled.

Seeing little point in keeping it a secret, she stared at the ground and told her what happened. She was dead anyway. Why not give the mare a bit of gossip before the end? Maybe, if Gold was lucky Moonstone would make the same mistake she did. Her only regret would be that she wouldn't be around to see it when the mare crashed and burned as badly as she herself had.

"So, Princess Celestia has a daughter," Moonstone hemmed, hoof pressed to her chin as she mulled this new information over. "Perhaps I should send a letter of thanks to this 'Sunset Shimmer'. After all, its thanks to her that I now have such a pretty new toy."

As she said that, a manic grin spread across her face and she rammed the blade into Gold Vine's shoulder. Her grin grew twisted as she turned the blade, the pain too much for Gold to handle as screams tore past her lips. When the blade was finally jerked free from her body, Gold's throat was raw from screaming and her vision faded in and out of clarity.

"You have no idea how much I've wanted this," Moonstone growled, watching with sick glee as Gold Vine's blood dripped off of her knife. "Ever since we met at The Gala seven years ago, I've dreamed about tearing you apart. I would spend hours thinking about how I would rip that smug look off of your stupid face. I could barely sleep last night as all kinds of plans came to me. So I decided to let my dreams chose for me and guess what? Death by knives won."

She aimed the blade at Gold's left rear leg, but before she could move past that point, something about Gold's injured shoulder caught her attention. The bleeding had stopped, a complete impossibility given the amount of damage she had caused. Curious, she levitated the sheet over and roughly wiped as much of the blood away as she could. To her shock, what had once been a gaping bloody wound was now a fading scar. She wiped the blood off of Gold's cheek to be met with the same sight.

"Oh my," Moonstone breathed, a wild smile spreading across her muzzle. "It would seem Discord's curse was a bit more literal then you thought."

True terror settled in Gold Vine's gut as she watched her shoulder heal, the implications too terrible for her to fathom. Desperately, she pulled against her bindings in a futile attempt to do more than entertain her tormentor. One by one, she watched as each of the knives floated off of the tray, their points aimed at a different part of her body. She screamed, hoping against hope that by some miracle somepony would save her from the horrors that awaited her. Instead, all she did was widen Moonstone's smile as she happily said ten words that made her scream louder.

"Let us see just how literal he was, shall we?"

***

https://youtu.be/H4xE0u4OQcY

A faint buzzing filled the air, a few flies taking up residence in Gold Vine's cell since she took up residence. She watched them from where she hung, her chains tense as they bore her full weight. For weeks, Moonstone had tormented her, cutting and stabbing her for hours. Her throat was red raw from all of the screaming and the lack of food and water her capture provided her did little to remedy the situation. In a desperate attempt to retain her sanity, she focused on the small swarm of flies and what had attracted them. Laing by the door was a three foot tall pile of flayed flesh. Gold Vine's flesh.

At one point, Moonstone wanted to see just how far Gold Vine's curse could go. The hours the mare spent pealing the flesh off of her victim's body was the most agonizing Gold Vine had ever experienced in her entire life. The pain she experienced the following night as she waited for her skin to grow back was a very close second.

The door slammed open at the same time it always did, Gold Vine barely holding enough energy to move her eyes towards the silver Unicorn. Moonstone smiled brightly, a metal flask floating next to her in her magic's grip. The lack of knives confused her. While she didn't look forward to her daily torture, it had become something of a routine at this point. The break in pattern put her on edge as Moonstone opened the flask.

"I must say, this whole arrangement of ours has been simply divine!" Moonstone beamed. "The life of a nobel is full of so much stress. It does the heart good to have some catharsis when one comes home after a long day."

Gold said nothing, her starved body too weak to dredge up the energy needed to argue. Moonstone's smile grew slightly at that as she approached. The Unicorn put up a barrier to ward off the flies, her nose wrinkling slightly at the smell of filth and waste that covered the floor beneath the bound Earth Pony.

At around the two foot mark, she continued with, "After everything you've done for me these past few weeks, its only fair that I give you a reward."

As she said that, she floated the flask up to Gold's face. She stared at the object wearily, but lacked the energy necessary to fight back as she jammed the flask's opening into her mouth. The taste was the first thing to hit her, an extremely bitter fluid with a heavy metallic tang to it. Then came the pain, her raw throat the first to feel it as an agonizing burn tore through her. A gargled scream forced its way past her lips as her stomach felt like a swarm of angry bees had been let loose in it. When the flask was finally emptied, Moonstone pulled it out of Gold's mouth and used her magic to keep her mouth shut. Gold writhed in agony as the acidic burn in her gut moved further into her, tears running down her face as she silently begged for it all to stop.

Moonstone just giggled and said, "Do you like it? It's a little something special I had made just for you. I know how much you like the finer things in life so I pulled out all of the stops. A nice little cocktail chucked full of precious metals and the rarest poisoned herbs fresh from my family's private garden."

Gold struggled harder as her body fought to reject the toxic mixture running through her, but the grip on her muzzle was too strong. Gold could only cry as Moonstone watched her suffer under the poison's effects. In time, it did more than hurt. Pure pain shot through her as she started to seise, her body violently shaking as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

Make it stop! Please! For the love of Celestia please make it stop!

As if to answer her prayers her world turned dark and the pain stopped, but it was not the last time she would experience this pain. For untold weeks, Gold Vine was forced to endure Moonstone's twisted cocktails, each more potent and refined than the last.

"N...o m...or...e, Plea...se," she begged, her body too weak to fight as Moonstone stepped into the room.

"Exactly what I was thinking," Moonstone beamed, a syringe floating next to her. "Why make you drink it if there are more interesting ways to get it in you?"

Fear filled Gold at the sight, even in her delirium she knew what was coming. With tears running down her face, she closed her eyes and braced as best she could for what was to come. She barely felt the needle pierce her skin after all the pain she had endured up to this point, but what came after was something she could never prepare for.

The room started to shift, the walls warping in and out as if they were breathing. The shadows in the room took the forms of twisted horrors, each sporting claws and wriggling tentacles as they closed in on her. Her eyes drifted to the dark ceiling of her cell where a swarm of spiders crawled towards her as a writhing living mass. Gold closed her eyes, doing her best to tune out the thousands of legs crawling all across her body. It did little to protect her from the voices as they yelled, laughed, taunted, and cried around her. She wailed as her eyes were forced open, hundreds of demonic faces surrounding her as they let their tainted voices wash over her mind. Her breaths came out as panicked gasps as she watched them, her heart thundering in her chest in the face of her new tormentors. When something grabbed her from the front, a scream of pure terror came out of her.

The creature looked like Moonstone, but had falcon-like claws in place of hooves. Her eyes were bloody pits of carrion with maggots crawling out of them, her smile manic with flies slipping past her lips. Her coat bubbled and warped like heated metal a she leaned her muzzle closer to Gold's, a loud buzzing becoming more and more apparent as she did. Pure terror robbed the former Unicorn of all thought as she struggled against her bindings. The monster's smile grew and slowly opened, a swarm of flies pouring out of it like water from a tap. Gold screamed and the swarm forced its way down her throat.

She wanted to run. She wanted to die. She wanted it all to end. She was denied all of that. All she could do was scream.

***

Nothing existed to Gold. Time was a blur, reality a foreign concept. She didn't even know if she was awake or asleep most of the time. Each dream and hallucination becoming just as detailed as her damned reality. At one point, she thought she was a Pegasus. She flew high over Canterlot, the wiping winds passing through her mane and tail. She felt so wild, so free, only to come back to her cell when she opened her eyes. Another time, a sea of rats broke into the cell. She barely made a sound as they striped the meat from her bones. With just a blink she was back, not a single rat in sight.

She didn't know when exactly, but at some point she stopped feeling the pain in her gut and throat.

Was that good? Pain meant something was wrong. That something was broken. Was I broken?

She felt something circulating inside of herself. She didn't know what it was, just that it was important. Something exclusively hers.

What is that? Did I know what it was? I feel like I did. What is it?

A faintly familiar slam. The sounds of something big being brought into the room. A sharp pain in her shoulder and the world came back into full clarity. Moonstone stood before her, now dressed in surgical scrubs with a tray standing next to her. She said something, but it only came out as muffled gibberish to the damaged mare. She watched as a scalpel floated off of the tray then slowly moved towards her. Gold gave no resistance as Moonstone cut into her, her body and will far too weak at this point to do anything. That is, until the thing circulating in Gold shifted.

Her eyes widened as the thing inside her strained against something, the act almost in synch with Moonstone as she tried to pull something out of Gold's cut open foreleg. A pained gasp escaped her when the Unicorn ripped a bone out of her, not from the lost body part, but the damage doing so did to the thing inside her. She silently begged for Moonstone not to do it again, to leave the thing alone. Moonstone continued, each extracted bone doing more and more damage to the thing. Tears trailed down her face as the last part of her not tainted by the Unicorn's cruelty was torn apart right before her eyes. Eventually, Gold saw what the heavy object was that made the loud noise earlier; a large glass aquarium, but instead of fish and water, it housed a dense swarm of Skin Beetles. Moonstone let out more gibberish before she levitated a heavy axe out from behind the container. Gold had just enough time to wonder what her the Unicorn had planned before she swung the weapon just below Gold's head and everything turned black.

***

"Wake up!"

A hard smack across the face brought Gold back to the waking world, Moonstone's frowning face just a couple feet away from her own.

"Can you hear me?"

Gold tried to respond, but she didn't have any strength left to do more than blink.

Moonstone let out an irritated groan and said, "Stupid mud horse. Blink twice if you can hear me!"

Gold did so, earning a more familiar smile from the Unicorn as she said, "Good. Turns out that I may have given you too much of your special cocktail a few weeks ago. As a result, you couldn't hear a single thing I said last week! How unfortunate and I went to the trouble of putting your bones on display and everything in my office."

She giggled behind a hoof at that while Gold stared at her blankly.

"Anyway," Moonstone smiled. "After so many months tending to you, this room has become quite filthy. Fortunately, my family has made sure that cleaning something like this could be done with next to no effort."

Gold continued to stare, a small part of her wondering were this mare was going with this.

"You see," Moonstone continued. "This whole room is covered with Incinerator Runes. Fairly powerful ones from just after the unification of the three tribes. All I have to do is step out of here, activate them, and everything in here will be burned so thoroughly that not even a full grown Dragon could survive. Do you think you will?"

Gold was silent, but internally she was panicking. Her mind jumped to a time that felt like a lifetime ago, when she had been foolish enough to aim beyond her station. The flames of Sunset Shimmer burned worse than anything she had ever crossed at the time. She didn't want to go there. She didn't want to go through that again!

Moonstone just giggled as she watched Gold spasm weakly in her bindings, the closest thing the now emaciated mare could to struggling as the Unicorn backed out of the room. The second she closed the door, Gold knew her fate was sealed. The click of a latch was all it took to suck the fight out of her, tears of despair rolling down her face as she stared at the ground. Slowly, red runes started to appear all across the floor and walls, magic coursing through them for the first time in a very long time. Gold felt like a helpless filly standing in the face of a horrible monster. She had no power, no hope, and no way to stop what was to come. With a shaky breath, she closed her eyes and waited for the inevitable. This was her fate, to be the plaything of a sick noblemare until the end of time.

No sooner had that thought crossed her mind before flames flooded the room. As she was devoured by the fire, something inside her snapped. All of her pain, fear, and despair vanished along with her flesh and bones. In their place burned a revolting hatred and the tattered remains of her magic.

***

Moonstone hummed a happy tune to herself as she opened the door to Gold Vine's cell, curious to see if the runes had been enough to permanently kill her new pet. Her hopes were seemingly granted when she looked inside the chamber. As she had said the day before, the fire had incinerated everything in the room. All of the waste, blood, and pests wiped from the face of Equis with one quick blast of fire. The only things in the chamber not affected were the shackles and chains that hung from the walls that had been enchanted to be immune to such a thing long ago. Them and the seemingly sleeping gold pony laying on the ground. Moonstone's smile grew at that, a happy skip entering her steps as she entered the room. All mirth fell right out of her the second the door closed behind her.

The air felt heavy, every instinct in Moonstone Dagger's body telling her she was in grave danger. She ignored them as she made her way towards the sleeping pony. The Unicorn used her magic to grab the Earth Pony's body only for a cold chill to shoot through her body. She quickly canceled the spell, the split second her magic made contact with her "guest" bringing back memories of the time somepony held her at knife point. Fear that she couldn't explain filled her as Gold stirred, only to turn into near panic when the mare lifted her head. When the withered Earth Pony's orange eyes met her crimson ones, she could barely breathe. The air turned as thick as lead when Gold staggered to her hooves, her eyes never leaving Moonstone's. An even denser silence filled the room as the two mares stared each other down, both waiting for the metaphorical pin to drop.

Ch.2 Escape

Moonstone swallowed thickly, Gold's piercing gaze unnerving her further and further by the second. Not helping was the death-like build the mare now carried. Over the long months since she had taken "ownership" of the mare, Gold had gone from a relatively healthy looking Earth Pony to a skeleton wearing a pony's skin and eyes. That, combined with the thousand mile stare and alien stillness gave Gold Vine a truly ghoulish appearance.

But it was her eyes that held her attention. They were as blank as her face, yet she could sense a destructive force hidden just behind them. Slowly, ever so slowly, she could swear she saw life coming into them. As it did, the air grew thicker with that same choking pressure.

While she was not a combatant, Moonstone was more than capable of handling herself when the situation called for it. Even then, while she hatted to admit it, she was scared of what Gold Vine had become. As much fun as it was to torment the mare, the sheer amount of damage her body could recover from was terrifying. Had the assassin been allowed to remain a Unicorn, there was no telling what kind of damage she could've done.

But she isn't a Unicorn anymore, she thought, a small smile forming in her muzzle as some of her confidence returned. She's just a useless Mud Pony now.

No sooner had her smile appeared before it vanished as another wave of primal fear tore through her. Gold Vine's eyes shined with a rage she had never seen before as her face contorted into a hideous snarl. Something wasn't right. Why was this Mud Pony's glare affecting her like this? What did she have to fear? She was a Unicorn while Gold Vine was a useless Mud Pony. She held the power. So why was she filled with such dread?

The answer came as some movement tore Moonstone's eyes away from Gold's to the other mare's back. Eight things moved under Gold's skin, each about as thick as a strand of hiking rope and slithering under the golden coated skin like snakes. Suddenly, Gold let out a furious pained wail as the things tore out of her back. Eight vines lashed furiously from where they sprouted on Gold's back, each covered with two inch metallic thorns and her blood. Moonstone had barely enough time to put up a red magic barrier before the vines swung at her, said barrier sporting new spider cracks with each lashing it took. Gold stayed in the same place she had since this whole thing started, a roaring wail of primal fury flying past her chapped lips as her newly grown weapons attacked her tormentor. Moonstone tried to call for help, but taking her attention away from her barrier for more than a second was suicide. As she focused on repairing as much of her crumbling protection, she racked her brain for a way out of this disaster. If only she hadn't been so foolish as to reject her father's attempts at teaching her how to teleport.

Meanwhile, what little of Gold Vine's mind that was still intact could see that this was not going anywhere. With a simple command, the vines stopped lashing. Instead, they coiled around the red dome like a mass of spiked snakes closing in on their prey.

cRuSh.....HeR...

The end was not slow, nor was it gentle. Putting everything they had into it, the vines crushed Moonstone's barrier and grabbed her tight. She screamed as the thorns stabbed into her from every angle while the vines themselves tried to squeeze the life out of her. She let out a strangled scream, the pain of the thorns and the sheer power of the vines far too much for her to handle. The scream added to Gold's rage, the mare's pain bringing her no pleasure due entirely to the fact that it was her screams. Everything about the mare in her clutches filled her with a searing hatred. Her coat. Her mane. Her face. Her horn.

Gold let out a furious scream as she willed the vines into further action, the plants lifting Moonstone off of the ground. Moonstone barely knew what was happening before she was slammed head first into one of the room's solid stone walls. The blow dazed her, but that wasn't enough to numb her to the pain from a second slam. Then a third. A fourth. By the seventh hit, she had already lost consciousness and hung limply in Gold's grip. Gold wanted to slam her again, she wanted to do it as many times as it would take to make the mare's filthy head cave in, but her vines refused to listen to her. Instead, she let out a furious roar as she threw her onto the ground. A hint of satisfaction settled into her heart when she saw the deep cracks that covered Moonstone's horn. The pain she would be forced to endure when she woke up would be excruciating, tripling every time she tried to cast any kind of spell until the horn eventually healed.

Leaving the mare to suffer, Gold staggered out of the room for the first time. She found herself in a dark stone hallway, enchanted crystal torches providing what little light they could. From them, she saw that the hall was lined with identical doors to the one leading to her now former cell. Not wanting to stay any longer than she needed to, she ignored them as she made her way down the hall. As she walked, her vines coiled around her like a cluster of snakes defending their nest. Her rage was far from sated, a red tint still clouding her vision as her magic pulsed angrily in her veins and newly grown weapons.

A shout from ahead of her drew her attention to a trio of Unicorns, each wearing suits and spells at the ready on their now glowing horns. Her vines were as fast as demons, each grabbing a stallion and slamming their head into the ground in a fraction of a thought from their mistress. Acting on pure instinct, she felt the thorns on her vines pull something from the stallions into her. She let them continue, slowly feeling some of her strength returning while the stallions in her grip gradually withered. When the flow of energy stopped, the stallions looked as if they hadn't eaten in days while Gold looked far more healthy. She wanted to drain more, but like with Moonstone, her magic refused to let her do so. With an irate huff, she used her newly acquired vigor to run through the hall.

A small smile grew on her muzzle as she felt the wind through her ratty mane and tail. Never before had she felt so alive, so free, then she had at that moment. In time, she came to the end of the tunnel, a wooden door cutting her off from the rest of the world. She let out a feral cry as she willed the vines to attack, the spiky appendages smashing down the door with ease. The light beyond staggered her for a moment, but she didn't stop running until she made it across the threshold.

Her eyes barely had time to adjust to the change of lighting before more of Moonstone's underlings closed in on her, her ears picking up the hoofsteps of at least ten stallions. She wasted no time sicking her vines on the poor souls, screams of pain and hard thuds surrounding her from all sides as she blinked the stars out of her eyes. Her right foreleg buckled under her for a second before whatever happened to it was healed. Now able to see, she found herself in what was once a very well decorated hallway. Dented and destroyed pieces of armor laid all across a purple marble floor with high rectangular windows lining the left half of the hall with wooden doors lining the right. Several suits of ornate silver armor stood guard on either side of each window, the only exceptions being the ones guarded by mangled piles of metal. Laying all across the floor in various states of pain were nine black-suited Unicorn stallions, all alive and not getting back up anytime soon. One stallion remained standing, his suit covered with rips and blood as he stared Gold down. His teal coat and emerald mane and tail were stained with his own blood as his lavender eyes locked with her orange ones. Gold let out a feral snarl, her vines lashing violently around her in response to her rage. The stallion responded by channeling his magic, the lavender glow adding fear to Gold's rage. That fear quickly turned into hate as memories of what she had went through ran through her head. Her primal mind knew that this pony wanted to catch her, to put her back into her cell. He wanted to hurt her.

Her magic surged into the vines, her rage making the thorns double in size as she let out a bestial roar that echoed through the whole mansion. The stallion fired a barrage of magic beams at Gold, just like he had earlier when she was still blinded. The beams tore through her, some of them blasting large bloody holes into her head and chest, but she didn't go down. Instead, the wounds quickly healed as she leveled eyes that glowed orange with rage before a mass of vines lashed out at him. He had just enough time to put up the same kind of barrier that saved him from the mare's first assault, but the newly lengthened thorns ripped it to shreds before the vines themselves slammed him into a wall. When Gold's vine pulled itself free from the stallion's body, he slumped to the ground, blood forming a small puddle below him. She barely looked at him before she resumed her run.

As she ran through the mansion, countless ponies fell to the wrath of her vines. Guards, maids, anypony foolish enough to impede her escape. While she wanted to, she never landed a fatal blow to her attackers. Her magic, no, her body refused to let her land that kind of blow. This was a fact that became more apparent to her as her mind slowly slid out of its rage-induced mania. By the time she had regained her senses, she had siphoned enough energy from her opponents to fill herself back out, now only looking drained as opposed to a walking skeleton in a sack.

By that point, the staff had learned to avoid her, some of the ones less informed about the mansion's dark secrets likely going to The Guard to try and get help.

That was fine by her. While she didn't like the idea of going to the dungeons, she knew that the Princesses' treatment of her would be far more merciful than what Moonstone had put her through. As she wandered further throughout the mansion, a strange sensation made her pause. She felt a kind of draw towards a particular room in the hall she was in, a pull that resonated with her in a way that felt almost intimate. Seeing little reason to fight against it, she followed it and entered the room. She was greeted by a study, tall bookshelves lining the sides with an ornate massive balcony window set into the wall behind a finely crafted oak desk standing across from her. It all barely held her attention compared to what stood at the room's center. In a large glass case stood the very bones Moonstone Dagger pulled out of her still-breathing body, the ratty blanket Gold found the night she was taken draped over it like a frayed gray cloak. Furious, Gold yelled as she swung a vine at the case, shattering the glass and scattering the bones. Looking around, she noticed a large black bag laying in a corner of the room, no doubt the same bag Moonstone used to bring the bones to the room. Her guess was proven right as she was easily able to store them in it with little effort.

She refused to leave any part of her in that twisted mare's ownership, even taking the blanket and draping it over her head as she slid the large saddlebag onto her barrel. As she did that, a wave of weariness washed over her and the vines fell off of her back. Before her very eyes, the plants shriveled up before they turned into dust on the ground. She sighed at the loss, even curious as to how such a change had occurred in the first place, but she pushed it to the back of her mind as she turned to make her leave.

Five minutes after she found the way out of the mansion, a swarm of guards had indeed entered the mansion. While they had been sent there to deal with a monster, the one they found was not the one they had been expecting. The tunnel was found, as were the torture chambers and equipment that it housed. When Moonstone and her servants were taken into custody, one servant in particular was brought to the hospital with multiple puncture wounds on his left side. All the way to the hospital he told anypony who would listen about the monstrous mare that ripped through the mansion. A monster that the papers would call "The Deathless Mare" for many days to come.

***

The night air was cool against her coat as Gold trekked onward, the chirping of crickets and the crunch of dried leaves under her hooves the only company she had as she marched. Getting out of the city had been easy enough, her body's unfortunate attributes providing her with a swift, yet agonizing way to get off of the mountain and into the forest floor below. At least she was knocked out when she hit the ground, her body having fully repaired itself by the time she had regained consciousness.

I hope I won't have to resort to such measures in the future, she thought, slumping against a tree to catch her breath. At least it helped confirm that this is all indeed real.

A thought that brought a tired smile to her muzzle as she waited for her body to recover. While they were largely random, her hallucinations had one factor in common; when she "died" in them, she came back to reality. The fact that she was still at the bottom of Canterlot Mountain with a dried pool of her own blood surrounding her when she awakened earlier filled her with so much joy that she cried. Even now, the fact that she was free brought a happy tear to her eye.

Feeling a bit better, she adjusted her saddlebags and her makeshift cloak and resumed her march. As she did so, she wondered how long she had been captured. Before Moonstone found her, it was in the middle of winter, but the way the night air felt was as if it was the middle of summer. It wasn't something she was willing to complain about all that much. She hated the cold and her journey would've been much more difficult in the snow anyways. It still unnerved her that she had been at somepony's mercy for such an unbelievably long time.

That led her to a question that made her pause; where did she go now? She had nothing waiting for her in Canterlot beyond the wrath of what was left of the Stone Family. Even if that wasn't the case, a Mud Pony like her could never survive there. That being said, she didn't know of any places outside the mountain's perimeter that could take her in. As much as she hated to admit it, Canterlot had been her whole world. She never took any jobs from Mud Ponies or Cloud-trotters and the black market kept a lot of their business within the city limits.

Gold let out a frustrated groan as she resumed her march. At the moment, it didn't matter where she went. All that mattered was getting as far away from Canterlot as equinely possible before any Stones found her. At the very least, until she could figure out how she managed to grow vines out of her back. The ten days she spent on the road since her escape from the city had been thankfully void of any need for them, but it would do her some good to solve that riddle as quickly as possible.

A dull fog started to settle over her mind, slowing her march until she came to a complete stop. Her body teetered as a new sensation washed over her. It was similar to the "tug" she felt that guided her towards her bones, only this one was much stronger. It also felt less demanding, more like somepony gently encouraging somepony into joining them. It felt warm, something Gold Vine hadn't felt in several long years.

Gold let the force pull her towards it, her weariness gradually becoming more apparent to her as she moved. The days and nights of travel had been cruel to her, but not as cruel as the nightmares that plagued her. Every night, her dreams would take her back to her cell and the pain she endured. It left her waking screaming and never with a full night's sleep, sapping her of the strength she needed to move. That combined with the meager meals she could scavenge from her surroundings took a heavy toll on her.

Slowly, the forest gave way to an open field, then to apple and pear trees as she continued to follow the siren call of the force guiding her. Her hooves ached, her back was sore, and her head was drooping under its own weight, but she pushed herself even further. She didn't know how she knew, but she knew that sanctuary stood at the end of this pull. She pushed herself for as long as she could, the trees becoming denser and denser with each step. Her vision blurred as exhaustion started to claim her, the pull gradually getting weaker as she closed in on a massive brown blur. When the pull finally stopped, she collapsed in front of the thing that drew her to it and let herself drift off to sleep. A pair of trees wrapped together in an eternal embrace towered over her, one growing apples while the other held pears in its branches.

Ch.3 Sactuary

Gold Vine hummed happily, her mind sitting precariously on the edge of dreams and the waking world. She felt so at ease, actually rested for the first time in months. She didn't want it to end. If she could spend all of eternity like this, she would do so with a smile on her face. She curled tighter into herself, wrapping her makeshift cloak around herself to block out the early morning sun. Her saddlebags made doing so near impossible, forcing an irate grumble out of her as she undid the clasps holding them to her barrel and putting them to better use as a pillow before she rewrapped herself. Bones made for a poor headrest, but it was better then the rock she tried to use on her first night outside of the city.

She grimaced as she felt a familiar pull, though it was different from how it was before. While it served as a guide for her the previous night, now it felt like it was trying to make her get up. It reminded her of how her mother would nudge her awake in the morning for her lessons when she was a filly. She grumbled as she instead pulled further into herself, tucking her head under her blanket in defiance. This was the best sleep she had had in days and no force in Equis was going to make her give it up any time soon.

A low rumbling from her stomach proved her wrong.

"Traitor," she frowned, staggering to her hooves.

She let out a yawn as she opened her eyes to get a better look at her surroundings. What she saw made her freeze, mouth still open long after her yawn.

Apple and pear trees surrounded her from all sides, the early morning light shining off of their dew-soaked leaves in a brilliant display. Their branches were heavy with fruit just coming into season that filled the air with a heavenly perfume that made Gold's mind spin. That was all secondary to the sight that greeted her when she turned around. Towering over her was what looked like the parents of all of the other trees around her, the two intertwined trees reaching a good five feet past the canopy of their neighbors. The sight was so enchanting that Gold almost forgot to breathe, her eyes glued to the verdant tower.

She shook her shock away as her stomach let out another groan.

"Food," she muttered to herself. "Get it, then try to figure out where I am."

A task that was easier said than done. While she was surrounded by food, all of it was far beyond her reach. Seeing no way around it, she first tried to climb one of the nearby apple trees. She found out very quickly that Earth Pony hooves worked differently from Unicorn ones, her Grabber Magic practically cementing her hooves to the tree's bark as she dragged herself up the trunk.

"Finally! A blessing in this thrice damned curse!" she grunted, a smile spread across her muzzle.

In time, she managed to crawl onto one of the tree's lowest branches. Taking a moment to catch her breath, she tried to use her new vantage point to give her an idea of where she was. More wild apple and pear trees grew around her in a roughly sixty mile radius before slowly shifting into a more organized grove of strictly apple trees. Beyond that, she could see what appeared to be a few buildings in the distance to the south. Turning towards the east, she could see a small town with the unmistakable crystal structure belonging to Princess Twilight Sparkle. The sight of the castle put a small hole in the pit of her stomach. She knew what magic could do to her and she did not want to go back to that. Just the thought of a glowing horn put a chill down her spine, her breathing turning into harsh gasps as her time in Moonstone's torture chamber came back to her.

"S-S-Stop it!" she gasped, the world slowly starting to spin as her heart pounded in her chest. "She isn't here! She can't hurt you! Y-Y-You're free!"

Little by little, her nerves started to settle as she said that.

This had been a reoccurring problem for her and an additional reason for her to leave Canterlot. Ever since she escaped Moonstone, every time she saw a Unicorn use magic she would be brought back to her torture. Even thinking about it could give her intense panic attacks if she didn't ground herself in time.

She took a shaky breath as she slowly came back to the present, her grumbling stomach reminding her why she was in a tree in the first place. Smirking, she welcomed the distraction as she looked around, careful to not look in the direction of Princess Twilight Sparkle's castle. A nice juicy apple hung just within her reach, something she was greatly pleased about as she plucked it off its branch.

She took a bite and with wide eyes froze, before she completely inhaled the fruit. After months of starvation and days of nothing, but what few blades of bland grass she could find on the road, this single apple was a gift from The Maker itself! Even the core tasted divine, a part that Gold Vine avoided like beasts did with hollowed out bones. She wasted no time grabbing another, this one tasting just as good as the last. The whole world seemed to brighten for her as she wolfed down every stray fruit she could reach. It wasn't just her gut that felt full as she ate, her magic seemed to surge as well. It filled her with energy she hadn't felt sense she was a foal, a blast of joy filling her so much that she was left a giggling loon while she climbed back down to the ground. She lost her footing at the last point and fell the remaining three feet back first with a startled yelp.

She groaned for a second, only to go back to drunkenly laughing where she laid. A dull clacking brought a small frown to her muzzle. Staggering to her hooves, she leveled a flat glare at her saddle bags.

"Oh shut up Skully," she huffed, stomping over to where her bags laid.

More dry clacking answered her, some of them sounding close to laughter as Gold Vine stuck a hoof into the bag. When she pulled her hoof back, her skull came out with it. She grimaced as she made the skull face her, her eyes narrowing as she gazed deeply into its empty sockets.

"I know its just fruit, but its the first good thing I've eaten in months! Don't ruin this for me!"

The skull rattled a bit in her hoof's grip.

Gold rolled her eyes at that and said, "Yes, yes, I know. However, just because you can't eat doesn't mean that I shouldn't enjoy my ability to. You seriously need to get over yourself."

Again the skull rattled, earning a raised brow out of the mare.

"Hold you over my head? Why would that-?"

Realization struck Gold and she gave the skull a rueful smile.

"Oh, want to be clever, eh? With that kind of attitude, I have half a mind to use you as a water cup again."

The skull rattled, earning an irate frown out of the mare.

"Do you want me to use you as a Shake Spear prop again?"

The skull was still for a moment, then slightly shook in her hoof.

A satisfied smile formed on Gold's muzzle as she nodded at the bone and said, "Good. Now, stay behaved and I'll see if I can get you polished in the way you like."

The skull rattled again, the act seemingly in an excited manner before the bone went still. Gold Vine chuckled to herself as she returned the skull to the bag with the rest of her skeleton. After everything she had been through recently, it was good to have somepony she could have a dignified conversation with. Sure, Skully was her old skull and many would question her sanity for talking to her, but the old bone was just so easy to vent to. Granted, she could be ornery at times and her puns could be a bit on the obnoxious side of comedy, but at the end of the day she was the best travel companion Gold could ask for. It was a shame that she couldn't let her out of her bag very often, but they both agreed that it was how things needed to be.

Eager to get a better lay of the land, Gold her bags under her blanket and then under a layer of fallen leaves to better hide her friend. Once she was sure her bags were properly hidden, she headed in the direction she saw the farm buildings earlier. For a couple hours, her walk was met with a silence only broken by her breathing and hoofsteps. As she expected, the more feral trees slowly gave way to more orderly looking ones the further south she traveled. Her mood remained high, each step filling her with a warm energy that she had never felt before from the very land itself.

Do Earth Ponies experience this all of the time? she mused, idly staring at a tree as she walked past it.

A loud Thwack! in the distance caught her attention, pulling her out of her musings. Curious, she moved in the direction of the sound, it repeating itself at a near predictable pattern as she did. Soon, voices accompanied the sound, brining a sense of caution to the mare as she advanced. Keeping to the shadows and making her hoofsteps as soft as she could, she followed the voices. When she found their source, a gentle smile grew on her muzzle.

She saw a family of three Earth Ponies tending to the trees. One was a massive red stallion with a short and messy orange mane and tail, a heavy yoke locked in place around his neck. The other was an orange mare with a long blond mane and tail tied at the ends, a stetson hat keeping the sun out of her eyes as she worked. The third member of the group was an energetic yellow filly with a pink bow keeping her curly red mane under control. The older pair harvested the fruit by striking the trees with their hind hooves while the filly ran about picking up any stray apples that didn't make it into the baskets. She watched them idly from the shadows, a part of her heart warmed at the sight of family cooperation. Never before had she seen Earth Ponies go about their business before. She knew that they had lives and worked, of course, but she never took a chance to see it first hoof before now. The few Earth Ponies that chose to live in Canterlot were often store owners or flower sellers, not the backbones of their tribe like this family here. As she watched them toil away, a streak of panic slowly started to settle into her gut.

This was clearly a farm, owned by the family she studied. A farm full of fruit that she had eaten without permission or payment. Her breathing started to quicken as panic filled her, memories of her fall jumping to the front of her mind.

N-No! Not again! I-I-I have taken from my betters! I'm a Mud Pony! I have no right to an Earth Pony's property!

A common misconception was that terms such as Mud Pony, Cloud Trotter, or Snub Horn were blanket slurs, when in fact they held more of an old denomination of status among the tribes. While some of the older Canterlot Noble Families still considered Unicorns to be above the other tribes, they still treated the higher ranked members of each tribe's society with a certain level of respect. This was applied to Weather Factory Pegasi and Earth Pony Farmers in addition to large business owners of the two "lesser" tribes as they provided much of what the Unicorn Nobles used in their daily lives. Gold was raised being taught that those at the bottom of the tribal social standings were not to be given such privileges. Should they try to reach above their station without earning it, severe punishments awaited them.

Her breathing turned into desperate gasps as she fell to her haunches, visions of what this could mean for her if her crimes were discovered. She felt chains on her legs and neck. She could hear drips of water on cold stone and the buzzing of flies. She could see three ponies standing over her, rage in their eyes as they pointed blades at her. She could taste her own blood on her tongue as they took turns cutting her open.

A faint scream crept past her lips as she came back to the real world, panicked breaths shooting out of her in frantic gasps.

No!, she thought frantically, shaking her head as she fell to her haunches. I can't go back to that! I can't!

She covered her head with her hooves, ears flat against her head as tears slid down her cheeks. She felt so small. So helpless. She hadn't felt like this since she was a foal and she hated it.

There has to be some way out of this, she thought, frantically wiping her tears away. Some way I can atone for my crimes.

She watched them toil away, completely unaware of the guilty party that watched them as she tried to think. It was when she saw the filly struggling to move a basket full of apples that an idea came to her. While she was not a farmer, she was at least familiar with plants. Her time studying Floramancy gave her a particular knack for tending to plants of various shapes and types. It should be a simple enough task for her to see what trees were ready for harvesting when given the chance, the particulars of how she would go about doing so would be a different beast all together. Her body was still new to her and she highly doubted it would be as simple as bucking the trees to make any progress.

"I will figure it out," she nodded, her lips pulled into a stiff frown as she watched the farmers work. "I won't go back to that. Never again."

***

The moon shined brightly in the night sky, apple trees casting long shadows under its shine as their leaves rustled in breeze. It was a calm and peaceful kind of scene, but for Gold Vine it was anything but. The mare walked as quickly as she dared, all of her training coming to bare as she used the cover of shadow to navigate the massive grove of trees. She had spent the whole day studying the farmers, getting as close as she dared to better understand the technique they used to get the apples out of the trees. She took careful note of everything from their stance to where their hooves hit the trunks. Granted, she spent more time studying the stallion than she was willing to admit, but it was purely for professional reasons.

He was a marvelous specimen though, she thought idly as she slinked further into the orchard. I wonder if that mare was his wife. She certainly has amazing luck if that is the case.

Her ears twitched at every sound, just the slightest rustling of leaves putting her on edge as she tried to find a tree ready enough to be harvested. She appraised each one like one would a collection of expensive paintings, her sharp eyes taking note of each fruit visible from ground level. It wasn't enough for the tree to be ready, it needed to also be outside of hearing range from the farm. She shuddered to think what the family would do to her if they caught her.

Soon, she found a tree that was ready for harvest that was at a safe distance from the house. Running through what she observed earlier in the day, she got into position, took careful aim, and bucked the tree. She let out a barely contained squeak of agony as a sharp pain shot through her hind legs and up her spine. She fell into the fetal position as she waited for the pain to pass, a long list of colorful phrases barely being swallowed back down. When the pain passed, she got up and tried again only to end up back on the ground again.

"W-What am I doing wrong?" she whined, staggering to her hooves. "I imitated their technique perfectly! I know I did!"

She stared up at the tree in frustration, its fruit still hanging on its branches in spite of her efforts. Refusing to surrender, she tried again and again to knock the apples off of the tree's branches. She ignored the pain, her anger and stubbornness the only things keeping her standing as she fought on. Eventually, a loud crack filled the air, her hind legs finally braking from the strain she put them through. She fought back a scream as she fell to the ground again, frustrated tears wetting the grass beneath her.

"They made this look so easy," she sniffled, her body twitching painfully as each bone popped back into place. "Is this too much for a Mud Pony to handle?"

Desperate, she turned her head towards the tree and weeping like a foal begged, "Please...help me."

For a long moment, only silence owned the scene while Gold waited for her legs to recover from her foolishness. Suddenly, she felt a pull coming from the tree, similar to the one she felt the night she found the orchard. A second later, apples fell from the tree and landed in the baskets below. Gold watched with wide eyes and a slacked jaw as this happened before relief started to settle into her.

Again, she felt the pull and staggered to her hooves. Cautiously, she approached the tree, feeling much like a foal setting hoof before their judgmental father after breaking a rule. She couldn't explain why, but she felt as though it was waiting for something. She didn't know why she did what she did next. Only that it felt like the proper thing to do at the time.

With a wide smile, she hugged the tree and sniffled out a wet, "Thank you."

The tree didn't say anything back, but she could feel it "say" you're welcome.

Author's Note

Here we go folks. :ajsmug: :applecry: :eeyup:

Ch. 4 Discovery

Leaves rustled in the breeze, the pear and apple trees giving Gold plenty of shade to protect her from the searing heat of the summer sun. Said mare sat on her haunches, eyes closed and back straight while still as a statue. This was how she spent her days for the past two weeks. When she wasn't meditating, she was eating what stray plants she could find or drinking from a nearby stream outside of the farmland. At night, she aided the farmers in their harvest in any way she could. Sometimes this involved eating whatever weeds she found growing in their gardens or keeping an eye on the animal's food or water levels, but most of her aid came from asking the trees to drop their loads for her.

It was because of that that she spent her days in meditation. This new ability to "talk" to plants perplexed her, seeing as it was something she couldn't do in her old life. She knew that it had something to do with a pull she felt on her magic, a hint that perhaps some of her old training routines could help her understand it better. If she could do that, she could make up for stealing from the farmers and possibly promote herself out of being a Mud Pony into being an Earth Pony.

She breathed deeply through her nose, held it for ten seconds, then slowly let it back out before repeating the process. With each breath, she let go of all of her concerns and let her mind wander towards her surroundings. She could feel the now familiar flow of energy from the trees that surrounded her, each turning into a shimmering mass of green energy in her mind's eye. She felt her own magic flowing through her in a similar manner, a faint orange light that pulsed with each beat of her heart. The giant conjoined tree at the heart of her sanctuary was a veritable geyser of green, the sheer power of it all too much for Gold to "stare" at directly.

That presence was proving to be a distraction to her. Not out of fear, but due to the acceptance she felt from it. The impression she got from the converged tree was that of a doting mother trying to fuss over her at every turn at times or a kind father trying to get her to open up about a problem. While not unpleasant, it was such an alien experience for her that she didn't really know how to deal with it. The other trees were a little more cautious around her, or at least, that was the feeling she got from them.

A soft snap followed by a small object bonking her on the head broke her concentration, earning a faint curse from her muzzle as she rubbed the place she was struck. Looking over, she saw the source of her distraction; a ripe and juicy pear.

Gold gave the conjoined tree a frown and said, "No. I told you two. I won't eat any of the family's crops until I can afford them."

She could feel them giving her a stern look, most of it coming from the pear tree half of it before another fruit fell in front of her.

Her frown deepened when she felt the tree's response.

"I am not being foolish," she growled. "This is how the world works. A Mud Pony cannot simply take from their betters and not expect consequences."

She felt a few of the trees surrounding her do the closest thing they could to exasperated groans.

"Oh, whatever," she huffed, getting to her hooves. "I'm going to get some water."

Fuming, she put her tattered makeshift cloak on and headed towards the stream. As she walked out of the orchard, she swore she felt pity from the conjoined tree. Gold let out a small sigh at that, the summer sun scorching her as she walked.

I will be worthy of your charity someday my friends. Just be patient.

As she walked, she didn't know if that thought was aimed more at herself or the trees. Either way, it filled her with a small trace of hope that things could get better for her. After all, much like the trees she lived with, she had nothing but time.

***

Applebloom hummed a happy tune to herself as she trotted through an open field, saddlebags full to bursting with everything she would need for a bit of fun at the lake. While she was a little disappointed that her older siblings couldn't join her, she knew that the harvest season was going to take up most of their time. For how long was the real question, since it seemed as though somepony had decided to help them recently.

Ah wonder who it is? she thought, as she made it past the tree line.

Shrugging, she pushed the thought to the back of her mind as she made her way up a shallow hill to the lake. If somepony wanted to help them, it was fine by her. So long as they didn't do anything funny to the apples, she had no problem letting whoever it was lend a hoof.

When she crested the hill into the wide open field that housed it, she saw that she wasn't the only pony that decided to come to the lake. Standing at the water's edge was a pony wearing a tattered blanket like a hooded cloak. She could see a gold coat and a bit of silver tail on the parts of them the blanket couldn't cover properly. She watched the pony greedily drink from the lake, coming up every now and then for some air before diving their muzzle back down for more. She slowly backed away, not sure what to make of this pony and only now regretting not having her siblings with her. It was at that moment that her hoof found a stray stick to snap.

They both froze, a lead weight of fear slowly growing in their stomachs as the lake pony slowly turned their head towards the filly. Applebloom could see that pure terror in the mystery mare's orange eyes, her whole body suddenly tense as she met the filly's gaze. For a moment they stayed like that, both too scared to make any sudden moves, only for the mare to suddenly make a break for it. Applebloom watched her run with a gasp as she slipped into an older portion of the orchard. Panicking, she dropped her stuff and ran back towards the farm.

***

"How could I be so careless!?" Gold exclaimed, pacing in front of the conjoined tree. "This is bad! No! An unmitigated disaster!"

Some clacking from her bags got her attention, earning a savage glare from her as she snapped, "And where would I go?! Celestia damn it Skully, I HAVE NO IDEA WHERE THE BUCK I EVEN AM!!!"

She let out a frustrated scream as she fell to the ground onto her belly, face pressed into the ground as she hid her head under her hooves. She knew it was only a matter of time before the farmers found her. She was going to be tortured again. Terror forced her to her side as she curled in on herself, only the pull from the conjoined tree helping to keep her stable.

"Th-Thank you," she stammered, pulling her cloak tighter around her trembling form.

A soft warmth came over her, the tree's magic embracing her and steadying her nerves. A soft smile graced her muzzle as she relaxed into the wave. She could hear the birds chirping from her protector's branches, their song making her eyelids droop. Between the run, the lack of a proper meal, and the long nights, she felt absolutely exhausted. She knew that she had to flee, that the farmers would find her eventually if she didn't do something, but she was just so tired.

A snap to her left caught her attention, an elderly green Earth Pony mare with a mane and tail turned an aged silver and rolled into buns stepping into view seconds later. A part of Gold was scared of the mare, but the rest of her was too tired to care. Her protector sent another reassuring pulse of magic to her, easing her fears as the elder approached her.

"Well Ah'll be, who do we have here?" the mare asked, voice high in pitch, but warm as the sun peaking past the surrounding trees.

Resigned to her fate, Gold looked at the mare and said, "A worthless Mud Pony tainting your land."

The mare blinked, then frowned as she pointed a hoof at her and said, "Say that again and Ah'll wash that tongue of yer's with a bar of soap, ya here?"

Gold gulped, then shakily nodded.

"Good," the mare huffed. "Now, what's yer name?"

"Gold Vine," she answered.

The mare's warm smile returned as she said, "Nice ta' meet ya' Gold Vine. Name's Granny Smith."

Granny put a hoof out for Gold to shake, but the younger mare only stared at it in confusion. Why was she not yelling at her? From what she had been told, the scum of the tribes were treated as such. She expected to be spat at at the very least.

"Ah, ain't gonna bite ya'," Granny smiled.

Not wishing to press her already small amount of luck, she reached out and accepted the hoofshake. Granny's smile grew at that and with surprising strength for somepony so old, she pulled Gold Vine to her hooves. Floored, Gold's mind barely registered it when she let go of her hoof. Was this another Earth Pony trait she didn't know about, or is this something unique to Granny Smith. Either way, it doubled her resolve to not anger the mare.

"Atta girl," Granny chuckled. "Now, care ta' tell me why ya'll're camping in my memorial grove?"

Gold's eyes widened, shifting back and forth between Granny Smith and the conjoined tree.

"You never told me that that's what you were!" she snapped, glaring at the dual plant.

Granny blinked, then chuckled as she turned her head towards it and said, "Givin' others a hard time Ah see."

It was Gold's turn to blink in shock as she felt her protector respond to Granny, the energy coming off of it feeling like a playful shrug.

"Yeah, these old lovebirds can't help themselves sometimes," Granny sighed, then leveled a raised brow at the mare as she added, "Not too many Dryads around these days ta' keep them busy."

"Dryad?" Gold asked.

"Ah'll tell ya' later," she smirked. "Now, what'cha doin' out here?"

Gold wilted and with eyes on the ground said, "I don't know. Right now, I'm doing whatever I can to make up for eating some apples without permission. I haven't eaten any other ones since the first day I woke up here, but I do intend to make up for my crimes."

She closed her eyes in preparation of the blow she knew was coming, only to flinch and look up towards the mare when she heard a light cackle from her.

"Ah doubt a few missin' apples here or there is gonna make all that much of a difference," Granny smirked. "Specially with all of the help you've given us."

Gold blinked at that, which only made the spirited old mare laugh harder.

"Ya'll think Ah wouldn't notice? Ah may be old, but even Ah can feel it when another Earth Pony's magic is workin' my trees."

Gold blushed at that, feeling like a foal with her hoof caught in the cookie jar as she sheepishly looked away.

"Welp, c'mon now," she cackled, walking away from the tree and gesturing for Gold to follow. "Gonna take some time to get supper ready and were killin' daylight out here."

"P-Pardon?" Gold stammered, quickly falling in line behind Granny.

"Ya' said ya hadn't had any of my crops since ya first go here, right?"

"Y-Yes," Gold nodded.

"That means ya haven't had a proper meal in two weeks," Granny frowned. "Too long for somepony that's helped us out so much. Ah'm gonna fix that real quick!"

Gold's head reeled back at that, both literally and metaphorically as she continued to follow the mare.

"Th-That's really not necessary," she stammered.

"Too bad," Granny chuckled. "Apple Family rule: Nopony that works goes hungry. Now come along young'un"

Gold didn't know how to process all of this. Most of what she had been taught all of her life was being trampled to death. It was confusing at the very least, but also very relieving in its own way. As they moved into the more organized border between the memorial and the rest of the orchard a single question echoed through Gold's mind.

What other lies have I been told?

***

The Apple Family home was something that Gold Vine had both expected and didn't in equal measure. She knew it wouldn't have any of the opulence she grew up in, but she didn't expect it to be so welcoming in spite of that. The home's rustic style gave off a warmth that reminded her of the memorial tree's grove. Countless family photos, both in faded grays and vibrant color decorated walls covered with aged apple-printed wallpaper. The floor was made of aged wood that creaked in places, but was otherwise well maintained and loved. The furniture all looked to be antiques made with very skilled hooves to be both pleasant to look at and built to last. In fact, none of the things Gold could see from the sofa she sat on in the living room looked to be store bought. Everything from the rug on the floor to the very cushions she sat on looked as if they had been hoofmade.

She wasn't alone, a very curious filly staring at her from a chair on the opposite end of the room. Gold looked around the room awkwardly, not sure how to start a conversation with her, let alone if she even should. She had never been particularly good with foals, though she was far better than most other ponies in the criminal underworld. She never accepted jobs that jeopardized the lives of foals, regardless of their tribe of social standing. In fact, she made it her personal mission to end any underground business that involved them. Even clients were not safe from that standard, several being put to death by her own hooves the second they asked her to take such innocent lives. This did little to help her in regards to interacting with them though.

The filly cleared her throat, getting Gold's full attention before asking, "Are you the one that's been helpin' us the last couple of weeks?"

Gold nodded, a nervous blush coloring her cheeks as she looked away.

"Thanks," the filly smiled. "Name's Applebloom. What's your's?"

"G-Gold Vine," she stammered, her voice barely more than a whisper.

Applebloom tilted her head in concern, then asked "Are ya okay?"

Gold nodded, her eyes falling to the floor.

"Are ya sure?"

Again, Gold nodded without looking up at the filly.

"I-It's just been quite some time since I have been around others," she said with a sad smile. "It's a lot to take in."

Applebloom opened her mouth to ask another question, but a call from the kitchen cut her off.

"Soups on!" Granny called. "Come and get it!"

Applebloom bolted out of the room quick as a flash, while Gold trailed behind at a more cautious rate. When the nervous mare made it to the dinning room, each member of The Apple Family were seated. They didn't hold her attention for long when she caught a whiff of what was being served. A rich vegetable stew sat at the heart of the table in a large metal pot surrounded by small baskets full of fresh baked biscuits, plates with fried carrots and corn, and steaming baked potatoes. All of it smelled amazing, drawing a deep roar out of her stomach that brought a small blush to her cheeks.

"Well, don't go standing around on us," Granny chuckled. "Take a seat."

It was only then that she noticed an additional setting put at the unused tail end of the table. Nodding, she nervously took a seat at the table. Her eyes never left her plate, but she could feel their's on her. Not wanting to disrespect her betters and hosts she waited for them to serve themselves before she even thought about herself. The room was quiet save for the sounds of food being served, Gold taking careful note of her host's portions for when it was her turn. As soon as the orange mare finished, Gold added a bit of everything to her plate, each of them less than half of what the family gave themselves.

"That it?" the mare asked, making Gold jump.

"W-What do you mean?" Gold asked, giving the mare her full attention.

The mare looked worried as she said, "Well, Ah would've thought a mare that bucked three hundred trees in two weeks would have a bigger apatite."

The stallion nodded, lips pulled into a concerned frown.

"I-I-It's enough," she stammered, face turning down towards her food. "I don't want to take more from you than I can pay back."

Everypony at the table blinked at her in confusion, before Granny let out a small chuckle.

"Ah think you forgot what Ah said earlier," she smiled. "You work, you eat. Period."

"A-And I will," Gold stammered, locking frantic eyes with the elder pony. "In both regards."

"Then have as much as you need," Granny chuckled.

It didn't take much for Gold to read between the lines of that statement. Nodding, she filled up her plate a bit more. When she finally took a bite, she was in pure bliss. While much more hearty than she was use to, every bite was an amazing blast of flavor that surpassed the skills of Canterlot's top chefs. In her opinion, the stew was the star of the show, its rich broth and seasoned vegetables almost enough to knock Gold right out of her seat.

"Th-This is amazing!" Gold gasped, pushing her manners aside to shovel as much heavenly food into her maw as physically possible.

Granny cackled at that, digging into her own meal at a much more sedate pace. The younger Apples did the same, though the orange mare kept giving Gold worried looks. Gold ignored her, a quick glance at the stallion at the table bringing a small blush to her face as she struggled to regain her manners.

"M-My apologies," she stammered, smiling sheepishly at her mostly empty plate. "It has been quite some time since I had a decent meal."

"That's fine," the mare smiled. "Do you mind if Ah ask ya a few questions?"

"Of course, Ms...."

"Applejack," the mare nodded.

"Of course Ms. Applejack," Gold nodded, happy to finally have a name to address the mare by.

"Right formal type," Applejack smirked, then continued with, "You've been helpin' us out at night, right?"

Gold nodded.

"How? Ah didn't hear any buckin' goin' on the last couple of weeks and you've been harvestin' from trees that are pretty close to the house."

Gold's sheepish smile grew as she said, "I asked the trees nicely."

Everypony, except for Granny Smith gave her confused looks.

"Pardon?" Applejack asked, raising a brow.

"Was I not supposed to?" Gold asked, eyes wide and worry quickly filling her. "I'm sorry. I tried to do it the way you and your husband do it, but I just couldn't get the hang of it."

"Husband?!" Applejack blinked.

Gold gave the stallion a quick confused look. Everypony took a minute to process what Gold was implying, but when they did, the affect was immediate . Granny nearly laughed herself out of her chair while the stallion, Applebloom, and Applejack looked like they were going to be sick.

"Big Mac's my brother!" Applejack stammered.

"Eeyup!" the stallion, Big Mac, nodded.

"Oh! I am so sorry," Gold wilted shame settling over her like a damp blanket. "When I saw all of you together in the orchard, I just assumed."

"Think nothin' of it," Granny chuckled with a wave of her hoof.

"Wait, you've been watchin' us?" Applebloom blinked.

"Only in the orchard," Gold mumbled, bashfully tapping her hooves together. " Outside of weeding the crops, I always made a point to keep my distance from the main house."

"The garden has been lookin' cleaner lately," Applejack mused. "But how come Ah've never seen ya spyin' on us? No offense, but you're coat does stand out a bit."

"You actually came close to catching me a few times," the golden mare grimaced.

"What do ya mean?" Applejack frowned, cocking a brow.

Gold gave Big Mac another small split second glance before she told them what happened.

***

Gold clung tightly to her branch, her orange eyes locked onto the red stallion bucking a tree not too far from where she was hidden. As much as she liked her new found method of harvesting, she still wished to learn how the farmers did it. When she did come back to her makeshift camp each night, she would spend what few minutes she stayed awake trying to figure out what she was doing wrong before exhaustion took her. Thinking that a different view would give her more answers, she climbed a tree to better observe them. It was purely by happenstance that the farmer that walked into her line of sight was the mountain of a stallion below her.

A small giggle made it past her lips as she watched him work, the tree sending her what felt vaguely like a warning. She brushed it off, sure that whatever the problem was wasn't all that important. That is, until she saw a bit of movement out the corner of her eye. When she managed to tear her eyes off of the stallion, her heart sank into her stomach. Standing right under her was the mare, hind-legs reared and ready to strike. Gold managed to cling to her branch just in time, a massive shock ripping through her a second later. Between the shock and a few apples smacking her on the way down, it was a small miracle that she didn't fall out. When the mare finally left, she managed to get out of the tree and staggered back to camp.

***

"I can confirm that your trees are quite sturdy," Gold nodded, taking a bite out of her baked potato.

Applejack gawked at her for a second, then said, "To hay with the trees, how'd ya' walk away from that?!"

"Would you believe me if I said I'm not allowed to die?" Gold said, tone hollow as she stared down at her plate. "By the way, I think somepony planted some questionable plants in your gardens."

"What do ya mean?" Granny asked, a small frown marring her features.

Nopony noticed Applebloom nervously gulp at that.

Gold fidgeted in place for a moment, then said, "When I was tending to the potatoes, I ate some weeds that...did something to me."

"Like what?" Applejack asked.

"Well..." Gold mumbled.

***

The ground and sky had become one, stars and grass growing and sparkling all around her. Trees danced on legs made of apples as they sang songs about pickles. Everything tasted purple and smelled like light as Gold wandered through the scattered landscape on hooves made of diamond. Or did she move? She couldn't tell. She felt like she was standing still, yet running in constant circles. Half of her mind felt like it was laughing as she cried, or did she feel like she was crying as she was laughing? She couldn't tell. Everything was so familiarly damaged, yet delightfully clear! She could see the universe and all of its secrets, if she could only figure out how to put hay into apples so she could eat that blasted candle. Everything spun and twisted around her, melding into a twisted spiral of colors that made no sense and was painfully obvious all at the same time.

Suddenly, several pulls yanked her out of whatever twisted delusion she had fallen into, pulls she realized came from several nearby apple trees as she came back to Equis. She shook her head, still tasting traces of whatever herb she ate in an attempt to speed up her recovery. When everything finally stopped spinning, she stared down at the potatoes and the few remaining weeds that stood among them.

Perhaps I should be a little more careful of what I eat around here.

With that, she made her way out of the garden and towards her camp, suddenly all too eager to turn in early for the night.

***

Gold shivered as she finished her report, a faint trace of purple entering her tastebuds. She tried to wash it away with a glass of apple juice, almost missing the raised brows The Apples were giving a sheepish looking Applebloom. It didn't take long for Gold to read the crowd, but it was hard for her to believe that her experience had anything to do with the filly. Those doubts turned into worry when she heard what Applejack said next.

"Applebloom, what did we tell ya' about plantin' potion ingrediants on the farm?"

"Only plant em in my greenhouse," she mumbled, ears folding down as she stared down at her plate, only to aim a panicked frown at Applejack a second later and say, "But Ah didn't plant anythin' there! Ah swear!"

Applejack leveled a hard stare at the filly for a few seconds, then nodded with a resigned frown and said, "Fine. Just be more careful. Last thin' we need is somepony gettin' sick because somethn' funny got mixed in their bag of apples."

Applebloom nodded, then turned towards Gold with the eyes of a kicked puppy and said, "Sorry Ms. Gold Vine."

Gold gave her a warm smile and said, "It is alright. I should've been more mindful of what I ate. But your-"

She aimed a questioning look at Applejack.

"Sister," Applejack nodded.

"Thank you," Gold nodded, then shifted her attention back towards Applebloom. "But your sister is right. It would be bad if anypony else made my mistake. Try to be a bit more mindful from now on."

"Okay," Applebloom smiled, then went back to her meal.

With a smile of her own, Gold did the same, completely missing the worried looks she was getting from the rest of the family. Something about the way Gold talked about her poisoning didn't sit well with them. It was far too casual, as if she had been talking about the weather.

What kind of pony is she? Applejack thought, taking a swig of her juice. Ah can't get a good read on her!

"You planin' on stickin' around?" Applejack asked, forcing a smile onto her muzzle.

Gold froze, then folded in on herself, staring at her plate as she said, "For a little while. I still have no idea where I am or where I can go from here. I will still help where I can until I have all of that sorted out."

"Then you better get some sleep tonight," Granny cackled. "No more night shifts. Ah want ya' wide-eyed and bushy-tailed when the rooster crows tomorrow."

"Yes Granny Smith," Gold nodded, then began picking at what few scraps of food remained on her plate.

Applejack's eyes never left the pony, her false smile falling as she went back to eating. The fact that the mystery mare was going to be around for a while filled her with mixed feelings. On one hoof, they could really use the help and Gold had shown herself both willing and capable of doing so. On the other, something about the mare didn't feel right to her.

Best keep an eye on her. Just in case, she thought, passing a glance to her brother.

Guessing what his sister was thinking, he gave her a subtle nod. Grateful for the support, Applejack went back to enjoying the evening. All the while, doing her best to push her suspicions of Gold to the back of her mind. There would be plenty of time for that tomorrow.

Author's Note

Will Applejack discover Gold's secrets? Only time will tell. I guess you'll just have to stay tuned to find out. Next Chapter: Help

Ch.5 Help

Crickets chirped, the very edge of the sun peaking past the horizon over Sweet Apple Acres. In the oldest portion of the land, a gold-coated Earth Pony stepped out of a light green tent set up next to two intertwined trees. Gold looked back at her new shelter with a sheepish grin, not quite sure where she stood on it. After dinner the night before, The Apples offered to let her sleep in one of the few guest rooms they had in the main house. While she was flattered, she declined the offer in favor of continuing to sleep in the orchard. For reasons she didn't properly understand, she just felt more at ease surrounded by the now familiar wild trees. The Memorial Grove in particular brought this feeling out of her the most, the intertwined elder trees producing an aura of sanctity the hadn't felt since she was a foal. Plus, she was more than certain that they would not react well to seeing Skully. As a result, they instead gifted her with a set of camping equipment, complete with a tent and waterproof sleeping bag among other such necessities. She tried to refuse them, but Granny Smith had insisted that she take them or a guest room. As such, with both reluctance and relief, she agreed to the former.

A real shame, she mused, stifling a yawn behind a hoof. Skully tells such great jokes.

A light thud to her left drew her attention towards a pair of ripe pears. Gold rolled her eyes and dug into her offered prizes. Not even the cores were left behind when she was done, a fact that greatly pleased her protector if the pulse of joy she sensed was anything to go by. She chuckled to herself as she made her way towards the more organized portion of the orchard.

"I hope Applejack won't be mad at me," she muttered to herself, her smile falling more with each step. "She didn't seem pleased with the fact that I can't buck apples out of the trees."

She silently mulled over what other tasks she could do to make up for her shortcomings. The animals were a little uneasy around her, so that wouldn't work. Perhaps she could plow the fields. While she was not a mountain of magnificent muscle like Big Mac, she was fairly strong for her size and such a task shouldn't be too difficult. Baring that, she could load and move carts.

"Of course, that is not my call," she sighed. "Hopefully, I won't break my legs this time. I...don't know what they will do if they find out about my...condition."

A shudder ran through her as fragments of memories she tried to forget crept up on her, before she forced them to the back of her mind. The Apples had shown themselves to be nothing, but ponies of outstanding character. A relative rarity in her old life unless there was something to be gained from it. Instead of blackmailing her into service, they gave her a deal that benefited both parties. While this gave her a brighter opinion of the ponies she worked for, she was still hesitant to reveal her curse to them if she could avoid it. As much as she hated to admit it, her options in that regard were very limited. Either risk exposure and have a comfortable place to get her bearings or wander off into the world blind and hope for the best.

"I suppose I could do a bit of gambling," she muttered, a rueful smile spreading across her muzzle as she added, "What's the worst they could do to me? Kill me?"

A bitter chuckle rolled past her lips as she walked, the first few rays of morning sunlight whittling away at the darkness of the previous evening with each step.

***

Applejack stood in the kitchen, the first rays of dawn adding a bit of light to the otherwise dark room. Her face was marred by a tight-lipped frown as she stared into a mug, her thoughts drifting in small circles much like the black coffee before her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get Gold Vine out of her mind. The mare acted jumpier than a rabbit in a fox den, like she expected an attack at any moment the whole time she ate with them. At first, she thought she was like Fluttershy, but that wasn't quite right. While she was timid at the dinner table, she was absolutely adamant about sleeping in the orchard. When Granny Smith gave her a playful ultimatum, Applejack saw that she treated it as if the elderly mare had put a knife to her throat.

Then there was the way she was talking. While Applejack hadn't spent a long time with the more refined branches of her family tree, she had been around them often enough to recognize formal speech. The fact that Gold spoke it so easily proved that there was more to her than she was letting on. And that was not even touching the fact that Gold said that she apparently asked the trees to drop their apples for her.

She sighed and took a sip from her steaming mug. Maybe she was over thinking this. Yes, the situation was strange, but strange seemed to have a habit of finding Ponyville. Maybe Gold was a rich mare that fell on hard times. Or maybe she was someone like Rarity and was only pretending to be a noble.

"Guess Ah'll find out soon," she mumbled, seeing a gold-coated mare stepping out of the orchard's tree line towards the house.

Sighing, she walked up to the refrigerator, pulled out what she would need, and got to work making breakfast. As pancakes cooked and hash browns and hay bacon sizzled, a single thought echoed through Applejack's mind. This was going to be a very long day. A revelation that became all the more apparent after the rest of her family staggered into their seats at the dining room table. Big Mac and Applebloom looked groggy, but presentable and awake enough to not turn their pancakes into pillows. Granny Smith was there as well, awake more out of years of habit as opposed to any real need to do so besides breakfast. Applejack smiled as she took her seat, her breakfast reaching the table with her after setting everypony else's. It was only slightly dampened by the mare she knew was going to be joining them shortly. At least, that was what she thought.

Fifteen minutes passed and no mystery mare entered the house. This eventually ate at Applejack enough to make her set her fork down and stare in the general direction of the front door. Confused, she got up and made her way towards the front door, sure that she saw Gold making her way towards the house a long time ago. A light push on the front screen door and she was out, the mare in question standing nervously five feet in front of her just off of the porch.

"What're ya doin' out here?" she asked. "Your food's gettin' cold."

Gold blinked at her, then tilted her head and asked, "You....made me breakfast?"

"Yeah?" Applejack frowned, raising a brow. "Why wouldn't Ah?"

Gold looked as if Applejack had just told her that the sky was pink, the golden mare's eyes darting about as she struggled to find her voice. When she did, the mare's head drooped and what she said made Applejack's jaw drop.

"I'm just a worker. I have no right to sit at your table and eat your food."

"Hog wash," Applejack sputtered, earning yet another confused blink from the mare. "Ya'll have been helpin' us for days all on your own. If anythin' we owe ya a lot more than a few meals."

"B-But-" Gold started, only to be cut off when Applejack put a hoof up in a halting manner.

"None of that," she smirked. "Now get on in here. You'll need a full belly for what we've got goin' on today."

Gold opened her mouth to argue, only to think better of it, close her mouth, and nod as she made her way towards the door.

***

With full bellies and full spirits, the Apple siblings and Gold stood at the heart of the orchard around a table. Spread out across it was a map of the farm's layout. Gold noted that the map was covered with intricate grid patterns along with differing colored marks ranging from bright blue to lime green to blood red in a pattern that she could barely make any sense of. Further evidence that being aware of something didn't mean that one could be prepared for it. Gold knew that farm work was more complicated than it looked, but that did nothing to prepare her for what she was looking at.

"Alright everypony," Applejack frowned, pulling everypony's attention away from the map. "Gold Vine's made our load a bit lighter, but that don't mean we can slack off. Gold and Ah'll take the trees in the north east orchard while Big Mac and Applebloom will take the trees in the south east orchard."

Said Apples nodded, the youngest sporting a sparkle in her eyes at the thought of being more helpful to her big brother. Gold simply nodded, her face a blank mask as she stared down at the map. Applejack took that as a good sign as she told everyone what their tasks were. Each of them were going to spend the day harvesting apples, with the exception of Applebloom, who was relegated to basket arrangement and stray apple collecting for Big Mac. The filly was not thrilled about that, but she was happy that she could at least help, even a little bit.

"Alright, we all know what we're doin'?" Applejack asked.

Everypony nodded, Gold in a more nervous manner than the rest.

"Good," Applejack smiled. "Let's head out ya'll!"

Both pairs went their separate ways, one with an ever excited filly and the other with a mare that was steadily growing more nervous with each step. Applejack noticed, each quick glance to her side rewarding her with a view of Gold's mask slowly crumbling away. When they finally crossed the tree line, Gold's demeanor completely changed. With a deep breath, a small smile grew on her muzzle and her whole body became significantly less tense. It was then that Applejack saw more evidence of her suspicions. Gold walked with a subtle kind of grace, the kind that only years of practice could turn into habit. With her head held high, Applejack watched as she examined her surroundings with the kind of scrutiny she had seen Rarity use when she chose colors for her latest design. It was all the kind of actions she'd observed and even had to preform when she lived with The Oranges as a filly. She continued to watch her like a hawk all the way to their sector of the north eastern part of the orchard.

"Here we are," she smirked, then stopped, turned towards her new coworker and with a challenging smile said, "Now, Ah know ya' know how Ah harvest. Show me how ya' do it."

A bit of nerves entered Gold's frame, but she continued to present herself in a refined manor as she nodded. She quickly fetched a few baskets from a nearby cart and set them into the same positions she did each night. Once she was sure that all of the prep work was as it should be, she sat herself down in front of the tree.

She took a deep breath, then with a friendly smile said, "Good morning." to the tree. Naturally, the plant said nothing back, at least, nothing that Applejack could perceive.

"Could you please let your apples down?" Gold asked. "I can't buck as well as Applejack and I-"

Before she could finish, all of the tree's apples fell from its branches and landed perfectly into the baskets below. Applejack's jaw hit the floor, her brain struggling to make sense of what she had just saw. While she did go above and beyond when she delivered a tree to Appleoosa, most of it was a gag at her friends expense. This was a completely different beast. Either Gold was part of a very well arranged prank or she was actually communicating with the trees.

"Thank you," Gold said with a small smile.

When she stood back up and turned to face Applejack, a small nervous smile graced her muzzle.

"That is how I harvest," she said, fidgeting in place. "Is that okay?"

Applejack blinked, then shook her head to rid herself of her shock. She leveled a small frown at Gold as she walked up to her and softly placed a hoof on the mare's forehead. Gold flinched back from the contact, but the apple farmer had already gotten what she needed from that brief connection.

No horn. So she's not a Unicorn tryin' to pull some trick on me.

She nodded to herself, a hard to read expression hiding her confusion as she made her way to the tree. She carefully scanned the branches for any ponies that might be hiding among them, but saw nothing of the sort. Scratching her head, she let out a "Huh", before she made her way back to a nervously fidgeting Gold Vine.

"Ah don't know how you're doin' it, but if it helps us get our work done for the day, then have at it."

"A-Are you sure?" Gold stammered.

Applejack nodded, then smiled as she added, "Just don't talk for too long. We've got a lot of apples to harvest and not a lot of time to do it."

"Yes ma'am," Gold said, bowing her head to the mare.

Applejack just snorted out a laugh at that and said, "No need for all that formal stuff. Just Applejack's fine."

"If that is what you wish," Gold said simply, a shy smile gracing her muzzle as she locked eyes with her employer.

Applejack playfully rolled her eyes at that.

"Well, that's enough jawin'," the farm mare chuckled, setting up a nearby tree for harvesting.

"Of course," Gold nodded, doing the same.

For the next three hours, the two mares worked in relative silence in whatever ways worked best for them. All the while, Applejack continued to observe Gold as she worked. One of the things she noticed was how quickly the mare relaxed when she was talking to the trees. It was almost like watching somepony talking to an old friend. The golden mare even laughed every now and than as if a joke had been told to her. Aside from that, there was nothing she could see that was too out of the ordinary, but she just couldn't shake her feeling that something wasn't right about the mare. Unfortunately, she lacked the social tact that came naturally to some of her friends which only left her with the direct approach. A chance to take said approach came when a triangle rattled in the general direction of the farm house.

"Time for lunch," she smiled, loading a few more loaded baskets onto a cart.

Gold wasn't that far behind her, two full baskets strapped on either side of her barrel when she said that. The golden mare nodded as she loaded her baskets onto the cart, her demeanor timid again this close to the other mare. It was yet another peculiarity Applejack had to add to her growing list. The two were silent as they walked side-by-side towards the home. All the while, Applejack mulled over what kind of questions she should ask the mare. Eventually, she decided to go with a classic.

"So...where'd ya' come from?" Applejack asked.

Gold wilted, eyes falling to the ground as she timidly said, "Canterlot."

"Canterlot, eh?" Applejack smiled. "Makes sense."

"Huh?" Gold blinked, turning her head towards Applejack.

"You move like a rich pony," Applejack shrugged. "Not gonna judge ya'. Just makes some sense to me now."

"Oh. That's good," Gold mumbled, staring back at the ground.

They walked further in silence for a few more seconds before Applejack broke it again.

"We're ya' a noble or a business pony?"

"A noble," Gold sighed dejectedly. "But that is in the past now."

"How come?" Applejack asked, raising a brow. "Got tired of it all?"

Gold chuckled mirthlessly at that and said, "No. I made a series of foolish mistakes and lost everything as a result."

"Bad business deals?" Applejack frowned.

"Something like that," Gold sighed. "Can we please talk about something else? I have no love for Canterlot and would like to avoid talking about that accursed city as much as possible."

"Alright," Applejack nodded, easily picking up on the venom in the mare's tone. "How's about ya' tell me how ya' managed to talk the apples out of our trees."

"Of course," Gold nodded, a wistful smile decorating mer muzzle. "I don't properly understand it myself, but I feel a kind of pull from the trees. It's like they are trying to connect with something inside of me and we form a kind of understanding. I can feel that they can understand my feelings and words, so I try to ask them for help when it's time to harvest from them."

"Ah see," Applejack nodded, mulling over what the mare was telling her. "Can ya' do it with other plants?"

"Not that I am aware of," Gold shrugged. "Grass or any of the plants from the garden do not trigger such feelings in me. I believe I can only connect with fruit bearing plants, but I will let you know if that is proven wrong in the future."

"Only if ya' want to," Applejack snorted with a smirk. "If'n ya' can talk the pumpkins into growin' faster, that'd be a lifesaver when Nightmare Night comes around."

"Perhaps," Gold nodded, chuckling at the mental image. "How exactly do the ponies here celebrate?"

"The same as anywhere else Ah'd recken," Applejack shrugged. "Everypony gets all costumed-up and get candy or try to spook each other. We set up a corn maze and hayride for the foals each year to raise some extra bits for the farm and town, but that's about it."

"I see," Gold mumbled nervously. "Do a lot of ponies from town come here? Not just for Nightmare Night, but in general."

Applejack nodded.

"Mostly just my friends and The Riches, but we'll get the occasional family visit every now and then."

"Are these visits frequent?"

"Why do ya' ask?" Applejack frowned, raising a brow.

Gold remained silent for several long seconds, then, with a weary sigh said, "I....don't trust others with my safety."

Applejack froze, taken so far aback by that statement that she nearly tripped over herself.

"Before you ask, yes, that includes you and your family," Gold frowned, staring at the ground as she came to a stop. "Please understand, it has nothing to do with how you all have been treating me or anything like that. If anything, it all makes me feel guilty for my suspicions."

"What happened?" the apple farmer asked, concern heavy in her tone.

Gold gave a trembling smile as she slowly leveled eyes that held barely contained tears.

"The fact that you care makes my guilt even stronger."

Applejack placed a tender hoof on Gold's shoulder, the mare tensing briefly before she forced her nerves to settle.

"What happened?" Applejack repeated, her tone soft.

"I...I can't bring myself to say," Gold shuddered, tears streaming down her face. "All I can say is that it was the reason I left Canterlot in the first place."

"That's fine," Applejack nodded, letting her hoof fall to the ground. "Ya' don't need to tell me right now. Hay, you don't need to tell me period if ya' don't want to. Just know that for as long as you're livin' here, Ah'll always be there to lend ya' an ear if ya' need it."

Gold's mouth fell open in shock, before an appreciative smile took its place. Sniffling, she wiped her tears away and said something she hadn't said with such sincerity in years. Just two simple words. Yet those two words held just as much, if not more power than her horn use to have.

"Thank you."

Author's Note

Happy Thanksgiving everypony! Now that we've made it to this point, I think it's time I went back to working on Cold Fire for a bit. It won't be for too long though. After I put five chapters into that one I'll come back to this. Until then, keep safe out there everypony. Ciao! :ajsmug: :applecry: :eeyup:

Ch. 6 Distance

Gold sighed contentedly, a rare relaxed smile gracing her muzzle. As she had countless times since she came to the farm, she awakened to the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Her tattered cloak fluttered in the breeze, dried leaves crunching under her hooves as she patrolled the memorial orchard. Days had turned into weeks faster than she could've ever kept track of, the steady shift of time making her feel like she had established a place for herself on the verdant land. Surrounded by nature, she felt almost like a spirit of the wilds. The constant connections she had with the trees reinforced this feeling and the liberation that came with it. It also strengthened her allegiance to The Apples.

While she appreciated their kindness and their willingness to tend to her needs, she refused to let their relationship move beyond anything professional. She helped them with the crops and animals upon request and in exchange for food. When the meal was finished or the job was done, she instantly distanced herself from the family. After all, she was nothing more than a laborer. She had no right to be anything more than that to The Apples unless they directly told her otherwise. Even then, Gold couldn't help feeling hesitant to grant them such a request.

A cold wind washed over her, the first major sign that summer was coming to an end. She shivered it off and pulled her cloak tighter around herself as she entered the more orderly border of the two orchards. She yawned, the trees giving off groggy auras in response to the changing season.

I hope that won't affect my work, she thought, worry itching at the back of her mind.

Little by little, the orchard grew more orderly, eventually turning into straight even rows of trees. She giggled lightly as she felt some of the trees greet her, some of their energy tickling her playfully when she passed them. A faint undertone of confusion made her raise a brow at a couple of the older trees she passed. Shrugging it off, she passed the tree line and made her way towards the farm's main house. As she closed in, laugher and the clattering of cutlery gradually growing with each step. Upon reaching the door, she took a deep steadying breath and knocked. A few minutes later, the was opened by Applejack, the mare nodding and smiling as she moved aside. Gold returned the gesture and stepped in for breakfast. The rest of the family gave her smiles and waves all the way towards her chair, gestures that she returned in turn.

A piping hot bowl of oatmeal sat before her along with a mug of black coffee. Gold wasted no time adding a light drizzling of honey and brown sugar to her bowl before digging in. The warmth and sweetness brought a smile to her face while The Apple's idle banter warmed her heart. While mostly routine at this point, it was still one of the highlights of her day. Especially when she considered the path her previous life turned towards. Constantly wrapped in the darkness of the city's underworld, such warmth always came at some kind of cost. The price often being far more than the comfort's true worth. Her frown shrank as her mind drifted towards some of the things she did in the past. Even when she wasn't dealing with attacks from The Stone Family, her hooves rarely went long without being stained by blood.

"So, what are ya gonna do today?" Applebloom asked, snapping her out of her thoughts.

"Pardon?" Gold blinked.

"What are ya' doin' today?" she repeated.

"Working?" she said, brow raised as if such a thing was obvious.

"Eeenope," Big Mac rumbled, shaking his head.

"Thanks to ya'll, we're done with all of the harvest for the season," Applejack beamed.

"So, no more work?" Gold blinked.

"There will still be some chores around the farm and we'll need to get some things ready for winter," Applejack corrected. "But yeah. We'll have more free time on our hooves for a little while."

"I see," Gold hummed. "I suppose this means that I will be spending more time among the trees soon."

"Huh?" Applebloom asked, tilting her head.

"If my assistance is not needed, then there is no reason for me to come to the farm."

"But... ya'll come by for meals, right" the filly asked, a small worried frown forming on her muzzle.

A sad smile grew on Gold's muzzle as she said, "If I don't work, I don't eat. That is the agreement."

Shock dominated Applebloom's face, an expression that was shared by the rest of her family.

"B-B-But-" Applebloom stammered, only to be cut off by older mare.

"Do not worry," she said with a melancholy chuckle. "I will be back in the spring, when the trees are awake and I am needed again."

"Ya' found a place ta' live then?" Granny Smith frowned.

"No," Gold sighed. "My camp is the closest thing I have to that. If you like, I can return the supplies you gave me until I can work again."

Granny's brow narrowed at that.

"And leave ya' shiverin' in the orchard? No way in Tartarus."

"I see," Gold sighed. "I did see a forest not far from town. I should be able to set up camp there until spring."

"In the Everfree?!" Applejack balked. "Hay no! Ya'll're stayin' where yer at!"

Gold's head reared back at the declaration.

"B-But-"

"None o' that!" Applejack frowned, slamming a hoof on the table. "If'n it'll take work ta' keep ya' around and safe, then dang nabit, we'll find somethin' for ya' ta' do around here!"

Frowning, Gold met the mare's glare with one of her own.

"Why? As I have said many times already, I am just a worker. If I can't work, I have no value to you. Aside from what I can do with the trees, I have no value!"

Applejack growled in frustration as she said, "Ah've told ya' hundreds of times already that things don't work like that here! Apples don't leave a pony in the lurch if we can help it, and we can help you!"

"Why?!" Gold demanded.

"Because you need it!" Applejack barked, slamming her hoof on the table again for emphasis.

"NO I DON'T!" Gold roared. "I DON'T NEED ANY HELP! I DON'T NEED FOOD! I DON'T NEED WATER! I DON'T EVEN NEED AIR! I..."

Her rage slowly petered out as she took in the family's shock at her outburst. Guilt's dark chill snuffed out the anger in her heart. With a deep breath, her face fell and she pulled her seat away from the table.

"I need to go. I will see all of you in the spring when the trees awaken."

Head hanging low, she exited the house oblivious to The Apple's protests. Her jaw clenched tight against the frustrated howl in her throat, dried leaves crunching under her hooves with each step she took. As the emotional tide grew inside her, so to did the speed of her stride. She barely noticed it when she galloped through the orchard towards her camp, the concerned energies of the trees she passed adding to her torment.

***

Gold laid bonelessly in her tent. No. In the tent The Apples lent to her. Just as she had the day before after her breakfast with the family. She felt The Memorial Tree's energy try to nudge her into action, she still refused to move. A dull rattling from Skully barely got more than a snort out of her. Her stomach growled at her to find some food to sate it, but even that went ignored.

Gold's face was blank, but even that was a lie compared to the twisting tide in her heart. Tossing and turning in the sea of guilt were countless ships struggling to fight the tide. Confusion, seemed to be faring well, the mare struggling to understand The Apple's motives. How can they care so much about a tool like her? Didn't they see her as one? Happiness took hold when she remembered all of the meals they brought her into and all of the warmth they shared with her. That was quickly consumed by her guilt. She had no right to what they had. She was an outsider. An asset. She was not part of their family. She was just a tool to be used and then stowed or thrown away when the job was done. It was so simple. So obvious.

So why did she have such a hard time believing it herself?

"I've gotten too close," she muttered, curling in on herself. "I'm starting to want more than I deserve again. Not again, Never again."

"Are you sure?" a female voice asked.

Gold flinched, then cautiously raised her head and looked towards the tent's door. She was greeted by the smiling face of a dark green Unicorn mare. Her mane was long and a bright shade of yellow, but what held most of Gold's attention was her eyes. Pure blue, like sapphires plucked straight from the darkest depths of the ocean, but held a kindness both alien and familiar to her.

"Who are you?" Gold demanded, quickly staggering to her hooves, half to fight and half to flee.

"A bit jumpy ain't ya?" she giggled, her voice an odd mix of cultured and country. "Why don't ya' come out here for a bit?"

"Why?" Gold asked, a faint edge entering her tone.

"Because there's not enough room in their for the both of us," she giggled, then backed out of the tent.

Gold was hesitant, but couldn't deny that the mare had a point. Besides, she had a lot more options if things went wrong outside of the tent than she did inside. She could run to warn The Apples if the mare turned out to be a threat and if she didn't make it, well, it was not as if she could die.

With a faint gulp, she slowly stepped out of the tent. The bracing chill of midmorning bit at her, a few crickets chirping out of site in the dim twilight. Standing about five feet away from her was the smiling mare. Now that she could see her fully, Gold couldn't help but to feel as though she had seen this pony somewhere before. The mystery mare held a toned build, rare for a Unicorn raised in the more comfortable confines of Canterlot. In contrast, she could see a bit of familiar refinement in how she carried herself. What held her attention the most was the fact that the mare's body seemed to give off a faint glow. That and the manchineel cutiemark that sat proudly on her flanks.

"Who are you?" Gold asked, the edge in her tone replaced by a hint of wonder.

The mare tittered behind a hoof, then smiled as she said, "Right to the point, eh Little Vine?"

Gold said nothing, the nickname prickling at something at the edge of her memories.

The mare sighed, her smile falling as she said, "I guess that filly died a long time ago. My name is Manchineel Vine."

Wonder turned to anger as Gold snarled, "Liar! Manchineel died years ago! I was at her funeral! I saw her body as it was lowered into the ground!"

"So you have," Manchineel nodded, a sad smile gracing her muzzle. "Yet here I stand."

Gold scoffed, then sighed moments later.

"A hallucination then."

"Perhaps," Manchineel chuckled. "But does that really matter?"

"No," Gold sighed, falling to her haunches, face turning to the ground. "I suppose it doesn't."

Silence, then the soft crunching of leaves under hooves filled the space. When a pair of hooves entered her line of sight, one of them rose to her chin and gently raised it to the mare's level. The gentleness of her eyes and hoof brought her back to her fillyhood. To times when she was ignorant of the darkness that owned the world around her. Before she became The Vine That Hangs or the dozens of other such wicked monickers she had earned over the years. It was enough to make her wish that this was real, that her grandmother had truly come back from the grave.

"So much pain. You have been through so much my Little Vine," Manchineel frowned.

"More than you can imagine Grammy, "Gold sniffled, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. "I...I feel so lost. The world I knew feels like some kind of sick lie. I...I don't know what do with myself."

"I see," she nodded. "You are finally waking up."

"Pardon?" Gold hiccuped, wiping away her tears.

"Listen well, dear," Manchineel said, tone and voice stern. "The world is dark, but it is also light."

"Huh?" she blinked.

"While it is true that there are terrible ponies out there, there are also those that will do whatever they can to help those that need it."

Her tone and expression softened as she said, "We must find a way to wield the light and the dark. To be strong and loving. To be protector and executioner. To be useful when others need us and to let others help us when we need it most."

"Balance," Gold snorted, a small smile forming on her muzzle. "You always taught me how important it was."

"Yes," she sighed, then grimaced as she added, "Something your foolish mother and old minded father squashed out of you. It broke my heart to see what they turned you into, how thoroughly Grape soaked you in darkness and how far you fell into Silver's philosophy."

"I...see what you mean," Gold frowned. "Everything feels wrong, but so pleasant. As if I were standing in a dream. I'm afraid that if I blink I will be taken back to reality."

"Do you want to go back?" she asked.

"No," Gold sighed. "But how can I stay here, knowing what I know now? I have blood on my hooves Grammy. If they knew what I've done, for what reasons I did them...."

She let that hang in the air, guilt crushing down on her like a mountain as tears ran down her face. A gasp came out of her as Manchineel embraced her, a delicate warmth filling her like the first rays of summer. She cried harder as she hugged her back. She wailed like a filly, years of suppressed regret and guilt falling out of her in an avalanche of painful tears. All the while, her grandmother rubbed her back and hummed a familiar tune to her. The same tune she sang to help her sleep as a filly, before her fall into a world of blood.

In time, Gold ran out of tears and simply allowed herself to be held, her grandmother's lullaby soothing her heart. After a long moment of silence, still in her grandmother's embrace, Gold broke it. Gold's voice held a fragile shutter as she asked a question that filled her with fear and hope in equal measure.

"What do I do now?"

Manchineel sighed, then with a deep frown said, "I wish I could tell you that my dear, but that is something you must figure out for yourself."

"I...understand," Gold nodded, an ember of fear and anxiety sparking in her.

"However," she smiled. "I can give you a bit of advice to help point you in the right direction."

Gold giggled at her grandmother's infamously mischievous tone. It was the same tone she used when she snuck cookies to her before dinner.

"And that would be?" she smiled.

"While the old you is dead, that doesn't mean that she should be forgotten. Use your darkness to protect your new light."

"Is that all?" Gold snorted, sarcastically.

"No," Manchineel snorted. You must also let your light heal your darkness."

As she said that, she softened her embrace just enough that the two of them could sit face to face. When their eyes met, Gold no longer saw a young mare. Instead, she gazed into the withered, yet spry, face of her grandmother as it was before her death.

"Can you do that my Little Vine?" she asked, her voice holding the pitch of age.

"I...I think so," Gold sniffled. "But, where do I start?"

"Oh, I'd say you're in the right place for that," she cackled. "You just need to let the right ponies in."

With that, the elderly pony faded away, right before Gold's eyes. For a long moment, Gold sat there in silence. Her heart and her mind waged war with each other over whether or not what had happened actually happened. Be it illusion or angel from beyond, Manchineel Vine's words resonated fully in Gold Vine's heart.

***

The early afternoon sun shined brightly on Sweet Apple Acres, the farmers in question enjoying a light picnic lunch amongst themselves. While the sight and spread was bright, the atmosphere was anything but. A heavy curtain of worry hung over the three Apple siblings as they ate. They hadn't thought Gold's comment about spring was serious at first, but her absence all of yesterday and that morning proved them wrong. As such, they had spent most of their free time scouring the orchard for any sign of her, only to come up short.

"Ah hope she's okay," Applebloom frowned, staring at her sandwich more than eating it.

"Ah'm sure she's fine," Applejack said behind a small forced smile.

"Eeeyep," Big Mac half-heartedly nodded.

"Ah just don't get it," she frowned. "What did we do wrong?"

Applejack sighed and said, "Bloom, some ponies just don't want to be helped and when ya' try, tempers flare. Can't really blame her too much. Ah shouldn't've lost my head like that."

"Ah should've said somethin'," Big Mac frowned, glaring at his food.

"Doubt it would've made that much of a difference," Applejack frowned. "She's plenty stubborn."

"And a fool," a female voice said, making the siblings flinch.

They turned towards the voice to be greeted by the very mare they were talking about. Gold leveled a sheepish smile at them as she approached, her steps slow and cautious. When she reached the two foot mark, she stopped and sat before the siblings like a cornered puppy.

"Before anything else I would like to say that I am sorry for how I acted," she frowned, forcing herself to look into the sibling's eyes. "You all wanted to help me and I took it wrong."

"Ah'm sorry too," Applejack sighed. "Ah shouldn't've yelled at ya like that."

"I think a bit of yelling was more than warranted," Gold snorted. "I was being rather...difficult."

"Maybe, but it didn't help much," Applejack said, her frown deepening.

"Ugh, CAN YOU TWO JUST ACCEPT EACH OTHER'S APOLOGY ALREADY!" Applebloom cried.

The two mares blinked owlishly at the filly, then burst out laughing.

"See what I mean?" Gold chuckled.

"Yeah, yeah," Applejack smiled, playfully nudging her younger sibling. "Ya' gonna' join us or what?"

"I don't see why not," she smiled, taking a seat next to Applejack.

Her flanks hadn't touched the picnic blanket for more than a second before Applebloom placed a sandwich down in front of the mare. Gold blinked at the smiling filly, before smiling back and taking a bite out of the offering. While the group basked in each other's company, Gold gave Applejack an apologetic look.

"This may not be the last time I will be difficult," she whispered. "There are things I fear I still need to work on."

"Don't worry about that sugarcube," Applejack smiled, nudging her shoulder with her own. "Just let me know if things get too much for you to handle. My offer still stands if you ever need to tell somepony somethin'."

"Thank you Applejack," she smiled. "I think this time, I really will take advantage of that offer in the future."

"Anytime Gold," Applejack chuckled. "Anytime."

Ch.7 Guardian

To say that Gold was familiar with plants would be like saying that water was a little bit wet. With the resources her previous life afforded her and all of the training her family put her through, she was more than capable in that particular field. This also extended to metal, but her talents always found plants to be far more useful. Be it as a medicine or a means to complete a "job", she never found any part of her expertise in floramancy put to waste. Imagine her shock when Applebloom brought her to one of her greenhouses and she couldn't identify any of the plants that called it home.

Said plants sat on massive shelves, in large soil filled drawers, or hung from large elevated flowerpots from the structure's ceiling and walls respectively. Each of them came in various alien color-schemes and sizes, ranging from a massive pink push with green berries to small blue flowers that held a faint glow. Not helping was the odd feeling she got from the plants. While the trees that grew on the orchard had a more civil feel to them, these plants felt more savage to her. They reminded her of the time she had to slay a Manticore one of her targets kept as a pet.

The golden mare nervously stepped into the glass structure, eyeing the plants as if she expected them to bite her while the bow-wearing filly casually strolled in past her.

"What do ya' think?" Applebloom smiled, turning to face the mare.

"It is... quite the collection," Gold nodded, her head slowly turning to take them all in.

"Yeah," the filly beamed, turning to face the fruits of her labor. "This is the only place on the farm Ah can grow em without riskin' the crops."

"I see," Gold nodded, taking a step next to the filly. "So these are invasive."

"Eeyep," Applebloom sighed. "But that's what everythin' from the Everfree Forest is like."

"These come from the forest?" Gold asked, staring down at her.

"Eeyep," she nodded, meeting her eyes. "It's where Ah get all of my potion ingredients."

"Interesting," Gold mused. "Perhaps you could introduce me to some of your crop."

If Applebloom's smile grew any brighter, then it would've removed the need for Celestia's sun. While she loved her friends and family with all of her heart, their lack of interest in her hobby frustrated her deeply. Of course, they would help her in whatever way they could and listen to her rant when a particular potion didn't come out right, but it was always apparent that they had next to no idea what she was saying half of the time. To finally meet somepony other than her teacher that shared her interest was almost too much for her to handle.

"Absolutely!" she cheered, gripping the mare's hoof and practically dragging her further into the greenhouse.

Gold chuckled lightly, the filly's joy all but infectious as she let herself be guided. At the same time, she kept herself at a reasonable distance from the wild plants. A wise decision if even half of the things she heard about The Everfree Forest was true.

"This is Wild Sacletine Root," the filly smiled, pointing at what looked like a yellow lily with orange spots. "It's great for treatin' migraines and tooth aches if'n ya use its leaves for tea! You can also use it to make Twitter Mite repellant!"

"Quite the boon," Gold nodded, studying the plant. "I know quite a few ponies who would sell their left hind-leg for that."

"Ah know what ya mean," Applebloom giggled, then mischievously added, "Too bad its really hard to grow it outside of the Everfree."

"Unless you know the secret," Gold smirked. "Care to share?"

"Enope!" she giggled, guiding the now chuckling mare away from the flower.

"This is Snake Ivy. Ah bet you can guess how it got its name," the filly smiled pointing at the plant in question.

Gold had a pretty good idea how it got that name, what with the scale-like pattered that covered the plant's long green vines and the leaves that looked like cobra hoods. This particular plant was being held in a pot contained within a steel cage, the bars of said cage completely choked by the plant's many vines. What held her attention was the curious energy she was getting from it. As if it were studying her as she studied it.

"What do you use this plant for?" she asked, metaphorically locking eyes with the plant.

"Snake Anti-venom," Applebloom chirped. "The sap from it is great for counterin' most kinds of snake venom and the ones it can't it slows down enough for ponies to get treatment! Had to use some of it on Winona a few weeks ago when she ran into a rattler."

Her good mood dropped a bit at that, but it quickly returned as she guided Gold towards yet another plant not too far away.

The tour was far more interesting than Gold had expected, each plant and shrub Applebloom presented to her brining her back to the wonder her special talent gave her in her youth. It was as if she was being introduced to a knew alien corner of the world, a fact that became all the more apparent each time she came into contact with the wild energies the plants contained. When they came to the final exotic plant in Applebloom's collection, a hint of familiarity brought a sad smile to Gold's face.

Much like the Snake Ivy from earlier, this plant was a mass of vines potted in a cage, but that was where the similarities ended. Said vines clung tightly to the bars of its prison, but instead of being green these vines shined a heavy metallic gold with half-inch long silver thorns. A single orang flower sat at the heart of the mass, filling the scene with a sweet citric smell that hid the dangerous nature the plant carried. A sign that read "Danger! Highly Poisonous! Avoid Spines At All Costs!" sat just outside of the plant's reach in front of it.

Oh what cruel irony.

"That's a Final Breath Ivy," Applebloom said leerily, eyeing the plant with an intense sense of caution. "It's-

"A plant that I am rather familiar with," Gold sighed. "Though I know it by a different name."

"Ya' do?" Applebloom blinked. "What is it?"

Gold nodded, then leveled a small smile at her as she said, "Gold Vine."

Applebloom stared at her in shock for a moment, then stammered, "R-Really? But, Ah don't see it."

Gold raised a brow at that, then pointed at the literally golden vines the plant sported.

"Not that," Applebloom frowned, then pointed at Gold and said, "Ah don't see ya' bein' like that plant. It's poisonous to the extreme and really prickly. Ya'll are too nice and polite for a name like that."

Gold chuckled at that, both flattered by the compliment and ashamed of how well the plant's assessment matched her former self. Perhaps her current self as well if she took what happened at Moonstone Dagger's manor into account. She still had no idea how she was able to do that, but considering how much it hurt to make those vines sprout, she was in no hurry to learn.

"Perhaps," she sighed. "But it's not just the name that makes me familiar with it. It was thanks to it that I earned my cutie mark, after all."

"WHAT?!" the filly gawked, pure horror on full display. "What kind of lunatic would let a foal anywhere near that?!"

Gold raised a brow at that, pointing a hoof at Applebloom then the plant in question.

The filly gave a sheepish smile before saying, "All Ah do is water it. Zecora made me swear not to do anything else with it until she says Ah'm a master Potion Maker."

"A wise assessment," Gold nodded, giving the plant a cautious frown. "A drop of its sap is more than enough to kill a grown Dragon in minutes. The rumor that corpses are found surrounding wild specimens is more true than it should be."

Applebloom nodded, gulping nervously as she stared at the plant.

"What did ya' have to do ta' get a cutie mark workin' with a plant like that?" she muttered.

"Tend to it," Gold sighed.

Worried, yet curious, Applebloom stared up at her and asked, "When ya' say 'tend to', what do ya' mean?"

Gold refused to look away from the plant as she answered.

"Exactly what it entails. My family had very...different standards for its members. We were all required to know how to deal with plants and metals to some degree. I had a particular knack for both, but my skills with plants was slightly higher. As a final test, I had to tend to a batch of Final Breath Ivy and survive the whole process. Pruning, watering, feeding, all of it was my responsibility until it bloomed. When it finally did, its vines filled an entire greenhouse and I had earned my cutie mark. I didn't learn until much later that the plant and I shared a name."

"That's insane!" Applebloom exclaimed, finally pulling Gold's attention away from her namesake.

"My thoughts exactly," she sighed. "Be glad that you will never meet such ponies."

I will make absolutely certain of that, she thought bitterly behind a small smile.

"Okay," the filly said somberly, then with forced cheer asked, "Do ya' want to see my workshop?"

"I would be honored," Gold nodded, her smile becoming more genuine.

The filly scampered merrily away towards the one corner of the greenhouse not occupied by plants. As Gold followed her, she gave the plant one last passing glance, the citrus scent it gave off adding a knowing element to her smile. When she caught up with Applebloom, a careful eye showed just the level of skill and dedication the young mare wielded. In the corner stood a desk covered with all the tools one would need for brewing potions. In addition to the test tubes and stylized mixing equipment more commonly seen in chemistry labs, there were some of the more classic tools found in the more traditionally primal parts of the world. It all was arranged in a pattern that clearly made sense to Applebloom, but looked a step away from organized chaos to Gold. A factor that added to the already large opinion she held towards the filly's abilities.

"Quite the assortment," Gold smiled. "Care to share what you have brewed?"

"Nothin' much," she sheepishly chuckled, scratching a foreleg. "They're mostly duds, but a few of them can help with insomnia or small cuts. I'm currently tryin' to brew a potion to help get tree sap out of a pony's mane and coat, but it's a slow process."

"Oddly specific," she frowned raising a brow.

"My friends and Ah have a habit of getting covered in it," she mumbled, suddenly interested in the floor as a small blush grew on her cheeks.

Gold chuckled at that.

"I suppose necessity is the father of creation," she smiled, placing an encouraging hoof on the filly's shoulder. "Keep at it. I'm certain you will find a way to pull it off eventually."

"Thanks," Applebloom smiled, meeting the mare's eyes again. "Want to help me brew somethin'?"

"Of course," she chuckled.

***

Birds chirped and leaves rustled among the Everfree Forest's untamed greenery. Few places in all of Equestria held this claim, with much of the country's environment under the control of the citizens or crown in one form or another. As such, entering The Everfree Forest was like crossing over into an entirely alien world that only the intensely cautious or recklessly foolish dared to test. The former was true for two ponies that had chosen to do just that, one more familiar with the forest's nature while the other could charge straight into the gullet of the forest's most ruthless monster and still live to see another day.

"Ah can't believe this," Applebloom huffed. "Ah told ya' Ah don't need any protection."

"Say what you will, but I am not letting you wander through this forest alone," Gold frowned, pulling her tattered gray hood up over her head.

"Ah'm just stoppin' by Zecora's to pick up some Stalliondrake seeds. As long as Ah stay on the trail, nothin's gonna happen," she groaned, casting a pointed glance at the mare at her side. "Zecora used all kinds of charms and potions to make sure of that."

Gold smiled at that and said, "Is that right? Then I suppose I should reconsider my arrangement with your sister. If a few potions and charms are all it takes to live safely in this forest, it should be fine for me to live here until spring."

"NO!" Applebloom exclaimed, jumping in front of the mare with pleading eyes.

Gold stopped and continued to smile as she asked, "Is there a problem? I thought you said the forest was safe."

"The path is safe. The forest is as dangerous as it gets!" Applebloom exclaimed, stomping a forehoof for emphasis.

"But I thought this Zecora's potions and charms are infallible. Could I not just ask her to secure a place for me to set up camp?"

"That's not how it works!" she sputtered, frantic. "Ya'll need to make deals with the spirits of the forest and they aren't very easy to work with. Then you need to make sure that you only use the spells and potions on the land you agreed on. One drop or line out of place and the spirits will tear ya' apart!"

"These spirits sound quite dangerous," Gold mused. "It would certainly put a mare's heart at ease to see a young filly not cross their path."

Applebloom sputtered at her for a moment, caught between incredulity and an understanding of where the mare was coming from. Frantically, she tried to think of what she could say in her defense, but nothing came to mind that didn't make her sound like a hypocrite. Eventually, she settled for a frustrated scream as she turned away from Gold and stomped aggressively through the trail. Smiling victoriously, Gold strode behind her, her longer gate easily keeping up even at a relaxed pace.

As they progressed further down the path, Gold mulled over what Applebloom told her. She could feel that The Everfree Forest was different from anyplace she had been prior even with a passing awareness provided by her new form. It reminded her of the time she infiltrated a manor house that was involved with drug trafficking in her past life. The level of arcane energy weaved into the building was so high, Celestia could've found it from the Crystal Empire. The Everfree Forest was several leagues higher than that and a lot less structured. The fact that the forest was governed by nature spirits gave some explanation to this, but it did not fill her with confidence. Spirits were the closest things to Alicorns and operated by their own rules and logic. What may be a harmless prank to them was a disaster of titanic proportions to mortals. Worse yet, she could feel eyes tracking her from the dark.

She kept her ears trained in the general direction of the feeling while she kept Applebloom in sight. The two factors added a cautious rage to her heart, a feeling she hadn't felt since the earlier years of her past career. The thing watching her kept itself well hidden, staying just on the border of being seen past the tree-line at their left. Aside for a pair of glowing green eyes, Gold saw nothing that could give her any specifics as to what was following them. She took careful note of what their options were, most of which involved various means of escape for her charge.

Before she could give said options any detailed thoughts, the feeling started to fade. At the same time, strange tribal masks and totems started to line the perimeter of the trail. While she lacked the knowledge to ascertain the exact meaning behind them, Gold could sense a welcoming energy from them as she passed. The feeling grew with each step, until a rare sense of tranquility washed over her. The same seemed to hold true for Applebloom, the filly's foul mood having apparently evaporated upon entering this space. In time, they came to the end of the path and stood before a massive hollowed out tree. A tree that, in spite of its current condition, still lived.

Tribal masks hung from the middle of the trunk while more totems stood guard at its base. A makeshift door made of some kind of violet wood covered an opening at the tree's base with thin strips of fabric covering smaller holes that functioned as windows. The clattering of cookware and faint light made it past the thin covers, along with a rich female voice humming an unfamiliar tune.

Even with Applebloom's eager stride towards the home and the welcoming atmosphere, Gold remained vigilant, keeping a seven foot distance and ready to spring into action as soon as even a trace of danger raised its head. A bit of shock merged with her caution when the door to the tree opened and its resident stepped out to greet them. Instead of the the pony she expected to meet, a Zebra stood before her. Her mane was done up on a stiff black and white mohawk while her tail hung loose with a similar color pattern. Thick gold ring decorated her her neck and left foreleg while a slightly smaller one hung from each ear. A kind, but knowing smile sat on her muzzle as she divided her attention between Applebloom and Gold Vine. The second the Zebra's cyan eyes met Gold's orange ones, she felt as if her soul was being judged. That feeling doubled when she saw a cautious edge enter the Zebra's gaze.

"Hey Zecora!" Applebloom chirped, beaming up at the Zebra.

The Zebra, Zecora, broke eye contact with Gold, smiled down at the filly, and in the same rich baritone from earlier said, "Greetings Applebloom, I didn't think I'd see you quite so soon."

Smiling sheepishly, the filly said, "Yeah, Ah forgot to ask ya' for some Stalliondrake seeds the last time Ah was here."

"You don't say," she chuckled. "Come on through, you know the way."

Applebloom didn't waste any time letting herself in, but Gold was a bit more hesitant. Half of her wanted to flee the Zebra and her piercing gaze while the other refused to let the mare stand between her and her charge. Said gaze didn't help matters, the feeling they conveyed making her feel as if she had a knife at her throat. It was a feeling she hadn't felt since her time at Moonstone's mercy. Truly, the legends she heard of the shaman from her time as a Unicorn greatly understated the presence the mare commanded. She subtilely gritted her jaw and forced herself to move forward. She swore she saw a hint of admiration in Zecora's eyes as she approached, stoping at a respectful distance from the mare.

"Greetings," Gold forced out, years of training the only thing keeping her nerves from entering her tone. "My name is Gold Vine."

"Indeed," Zecora smiled. "To meet you is quite a pleasure. My student holds you in high measure."

"I am entirely unworthy of it, but it is nice to hear all the same," Gold nodded with a small smile. "She speaks very highly of you as well."

"That is the exuberance of youth," she chuckled. "Though I think she sees the truth."

"Perhaps," Gold sighed, some of her previous dread ebbing out of her. "Though I must say, the rumors I have heard don't do you any justice."

"I spend much of my time inside this tree. Perhaps you could enlighten me," she frowned, raising a brow.

"Nothing foul I promise," Gold chuckled. "Let's just say, the Forest Shaman of Whimsy has many interesting tales about her in Canterlot."

Zecora's demeanor instantly warmed at that, a smile and light chuckle coming out of her a she said, "A name I haven't donned in quite some time. Perhaps you could share some of these tales as we dine?"

"A tempting offer," she chuckled, then sported a knowing smirk as she whispered, "Just be sure not to put my namesake in my soup. It is fairly easy for somepony to confuse Citrus Thistle with Gold Vine after all."

A brief flash of confusion entered Zecora's face only for an understanding smile to take its place a moment later.

"Indeed, but rest assured," the Zebra chuckled. "Such a mistake from I would be absurd."

"I would think so," Gold chuckled, flexing her coded tongue as she added, "A sign of a true master is the ability to tell a poisonous plant apart from their impostors."

A faint razors edge entered her tone as she added, "Otherwise, I fear we would be having a different kind of conversation."

"To this I must agree," Zecora nodded. "A faux pas like that would fall to me. To master my craft, a sharp eye is demanded. But sometimes, other senses can not be abandoned."

"Indeed," Gold nodded with a soft smile. "It is a great pleasure and honor to meet you by the way."

"The same is true, from me to you," Zecora smiled.

Before the conversation could progress beyond that, Applebloom moved past Zecora to return to Gold's side. The small brown bag in her mouth no doubt held the seeds she came for. Seeing that their task was done, Gold and Applebloom traded farewells with Zecora and turned to leave. As they did so, Zecora passed on one last ominous line before she backed back into the shadows of her home.

"To you I feel it fare to warn, Everfree's opinion of you is torn."

Gold looked back at her, nodding just before the Zebra's door slid shut. Making sure to heed the mare's warning, Gold shifted her attention back towards the road and the grinning charge just ahead of her.

"What were ya'll talkin' about?" Applebloom asked over her shoulder around her bag.

"Nothing of any real importance," Gold shrugged. "Just boring adult things that would hold no real interest to you."

"Aw, c'mon! Ah can take it!" she huffed.

"Perhaps," Gold playfully mused. "But I fear it is a burden that master brewers such as I and your teacher must bear. When you reach that level, I will tell you and you will understand."

Applebloom just pouted at that before she turned her head forward with a huff. Gold chuckled at the cute display, only for a concerned frown to replace her smile a second later. It didn't take long for them to cross the barrier Zecora's totems created, but when they did, Gold couldn't feel the presence that stalked them from before. That wasn't the only sign that something wasn't right. The forest was completely silent, as if all of the animals had ran for cover from an approaching storm. Even the trees seemed eerily silent and to be holding their breath in preparation for something.

But what? she mused, eyes and ears taking quick notes of their surroundings.

A sudden putrid smell made her pause and reel back her head, her hoof quickly covering her nose in response. It was a sickly mix of rotting plant matter and tree sap with a faint hint of what Gold could only describe as corpse. Applebloom quickly noticed as well, but where it only brought revulsion to Gold, fear was plain to see in the filly's eyes as she frantically looked around.

She didn't have time to ask what was wrong before a loud creaking thud behind her shattered the silence. She quickly spun around and crouched low for combat. What stood before her was a massive wooden wolf, the beast seemingly formed from branches, bark, and leaves from the very trees that surrounded them. The beast was three feet taller than Gold at the shoulder and glared down at her with glowing green eyes. A deep growl emanated from its maw along with a foul-smelling gray mist. That all paled in comparison to the wild energy she felt poring off of the creature as it surged around her with reckless abandon.

And it was not alone.

More of the beasts slinked out of the shadows and onto the trail in front of Gold, all of their glowing orbs locked onto her. Before long, a pack of seven stood before the mare.

"T-T-Timber Wolves?" Applebloom stammered, slowly backing away from the monsters.

Gold risked a quick look behind her. A small hint of relief filled her when she saw the path out of the forest was clear. She carefully weighed her options as she met the pack's gaze with her own. She could try to fight them off, but that would put Applebloom in mortal danger. She could run, but that would only further encourage the predators. Had it just been her, she would've let the Timber Wolves eat her and left the forest once her body had returned and their bellies were full. A grim smile formed on her muzzle as she made her choice.

As if there was ever any debate to begin with.

In an eerily calm voice, Gold whispered, "Applebloom. When I say go, I want you to run as fast as you can back to the farm. Do you understand?"

"Y-Yeah," she gulped.

"Good," Gold frowned. "And no matter what happens, don't slow down."

"G-Got it."

Gold's eyes never left the pack's, every muscle in her body ready to spring into action the second the need arose.

Then, with little warning, she called, "GO!"

Applebloom didn't even think twice before she bolted with all her might. Not even when the filly's hoofsteps faded away into echoes did she move. She met their glares with one of her own, a single sliver of her past self coming to the front of her heart. Curse or no curse, she would let herself die a thousand deaths all over again if it meant protecting a foal.

"Come monsters," she growled. "Do your worst."

As if to answer her challenge, a single massive Timber Wolf approached her. This one was a good five feet taller than the rest of its breatharian with a thick coat of leaves covering most of its body. Five horn-like branches came up from the top of its head like a strange sylvan cross between a crown and natural growth. The greater wolf looked down at her with the same glowing eyes of the pack, only this one's shined with a wisdom that came with great age.

Gold met the beast's gaze without a shred of fear, prepared for whatever fate it had in store for her.

***

"C'mon! Hurry!" Applebloom cried, frantically prancing in place in the middle of the living room.

The rest of her family didn't spare an instant to respond, each moving with barely contained panic through the house.

As promised, Applebloom didn't stop running until she made it home, confident that Gold was right behind her the whole way. When she turned and found that she was proven wrong, a terror colder than the Frozen North flooded her veins. A scream and frantic explanation was all it took to get her family ready to go to war.

Applejack had armed herself with a heavy timber axe while Big Mac wielded a much heavier sledgehammer in his hooves. Granny Smith held a pesticide sprayer full to the brim with a special family brew of plant killer almost as powerful as the poisons Applebloom had bottled in her saddlebags. It had only taken The Apples a couple of minutes to arm themselves, but to Applebloom, it felt like hours. Before her mind could even consider the kind of bloody fate her friend could be enduring, a scraping knock at the door echoed through the house.

Curious, she made her way towards the front door. Winona, the family's small, brown and white sheepdog cowered by the door as she approached, the sight adding to her already frayed nerves. When she opened the door, her jaw nearly hit the floor. Sitting on their haunches roughly seven feet away from the front porch were four fully grown Timber Wolves. Each were at attention, barely showing any signs of life beyond their glowing eyes. Sitting on the head of one of them was a very sheepish-looking Gold Vine, waving down at the gobsmacked filly like a performer on a parade float. It wasn't long before the rest of the family joined the filly, each of them sporting similar expressions as they stared up at her.

"It would seem that I have made some friends," Gold chuckled weakly. "I...hope this will not be a problem."

The Apples blinked, then let out a collective exasperated sigh. It looked like the adults were going to make a barrel of cider disappear tonight. A task that Gold was all to willing to lend a helping hoof in.

Ch.8 Minstrel

If there was one word Gold could use to describe The Apple Family, it would be "adaptive". While it surprised her how quickly they welcomed her into their lives, it was nothing compared to how they adapted to having four grown Timber Wolves roaming their orchards. Granted, it was not a particularly clean process, but in one weeks time the farmers managed to accept the creature's presences. Perhaps it was the fact that pests tended to stay away so long as the wooden wolves were around or it was the shockingly passive nature they were exhibiting. Regardless of the "whys" Gold held a very simple opinion on the matter.

She was not entirely happy with this arrangement.

Unfortunately, the Timber Wolves refused to accept that fact of life. Each night, one of them would stay by her tent while its siblings patrolled the orchards. During the day, one of them would stay by her side at almost all times while its siblings continued their vigilance. It very quickly started to grate on her nerves, especially when her new abilities allowed the wolves to talk to her. Not in the same way that the trees did through vague feelings, but through actual words that only she could hear.

It was thanks to this that she was able to put names to the four of them as well as find out that the small pack was an even split of stud and bitch. Arbor, the older of the two males was a stoic and mostly quiet wolf that typically answered questions with succinct or one word answers. Birch, the younger, male was more playful and had a relatively sharp tongue compared to his older companion. The two often held a sort of brotherly bond in spite of apparently coming from separate litters, with Birch constantly trying to get under Arbor's skin with his taunts and playful ribbings. Willow was the older female and the second oldest wolf in the pack. She held a more motherly presence and served as the peacekeeper between the two males when Birch would start to hit one too many buttons. She also had a habit of fussing over Gold and Applebloom at every available opportunity, a fact that always put them on edge. The fourth, and youngest member of the pack was the one that always made Gold inwardly beg for Willow to be her migraine for the day. Hazel was everything Gold hated about teenagers wrapped up in a single neat little package. She was arrogant, rude, and seemed to live for the sole purpose of making Gold wish that flinging herself off of Canter Horn had actually killed her the day she escaped Moonstone Dagger's manor.

It was for that exact reason she was in a foul mood as she wandered through the orchards, said irritating wolf leering at her from her left.

"Must you follow me everywhere?" Gold huffed.

"Yes," Hazel snorted, her voice echoing in the mare's head with a hint of smug satisfaction. "It's part of the deal, remember?"

She certainly did, much to her own chagrin. Especially since Hazel refused to let her forget at every opportunity. Thinking back on it, she legitimately wondered who truly benefited from this whole arrangement.

***

Gold stared back at the largest Timber Wolf, the beast's green eyes boring into her straight to her soul. The mare refused to show the fear welling up inside her, her immortality meaning nothing to her baser instincts. Everything in her told her to run, but she forced that down. She needed to buy Applebloom as much time as possible, even if that meant being brought back to the torture she escaped not too long ago.

The wolf continued to judge her for minutes that felt like hours, before it opened its mouth and an ancient female voice said, "Who are you, child of those who shackle the wilds?"

Gold blinked, confusion almost overriding her fear as she let out a stiff, "Pardon?"

The wolf's eyes narrowed.

"Are you as deaf as the rest of your kind? What. Is. Your. Name?"

Gold shook her shock away, then presented herself in a more refined manner as she said, "My apologies. To be blunt, I was not aware that Timber Wolves possessed the ability to communicate."

"Accepted," the wolf said with an air of irritation. "Few Dryads exist in this day and age and those that do spend much of their life in the bowels of your concrete prisons."

"Ignorance is no excuse for impropriety," Gold frowned, then shamefully added, "A lesson I am finding more truth in every day. I am Gold Vine."

"I am Gaia Everfree, Keeper of the Forest and Queen of the Wilds," the wolf, Gaia, intoned, a strong hint of pride filling her rich tone.

Gold's eyes widened and she fell into a full bow before the High Royal. Of all of the ancient High Royals, Gaia Everfree was the most ferocious and among the oldest. As Discord was as entropic and unpredictable as his aspect implied, Gaia Everfree was known for being a creature of pure ferocity and instinct. There were legends of her destroying entire nations that dared to encroach to far into the wilds without her permission. Only the root-choked remains of those great nations stood as evidence of their existence in the first place.

"Stand Dryad," Gaia growled. "Don't dishonor your show of strength with the cowardice of prey."

"As you wish," Gold nodded, standing tall again before the ancient wolf.

"Seems like a fitting place for her," snorted the wolf at Gaia's right.

"Be silent Hazel," Gaia hissed, leveling a reprimanding glare at the wolf in question, before aiming a more neutral expression at Gold. "Ignore my daughter's tongue. She is plagued by the folly of youth."

"Gladly," Gold nodded, aiming a brief frown at Hazel. "I would much rather not deal with such foolishness if it can be avoided."

A small chuckle came from the greater spirit while her daughter glowered at the pony.

"Yet you are willing to die to protect the child of another," another wolf at Gaia's left stated, her voice soft and knowing.

"That is different," Gold smiled. "Applebloom is the child of the family I work for. Be it tending to the trees or being a shield, I do my best to succeed in my role."

Gaia raised a leafy brow at that.

"So she was of the Apple Clan. I thought she smelled familiar."

"Is that a problem?" Gold asked, a nervous edge entering her voice.

"Not quite," Gaia snorted. "Just an accord between them and I that I am unable to fulfill."

A wicked smile spread across her wooden muzzle as she added, "Until now, at least."

"What do you mean?" Gold asked, dread starting to fill her.

"In times long since passed, The Apples would birth a Dryad each generation to work as a mediary between the family and myself. Only a Dryad has the magic necessary to communicate with my kind and ponies in much the same way some ponies can communicate with animals. I would offer protection and safe entry through the forest so long as they tended to nature in whatever way they saw fit. Three generations ago, the last Dryad of the family left them for her own desires and now I am unable to keep my end of the accord. Seeing as you have chosen to serve The Apples so fully, I would like for you to do the same for me."

Gold blinked dumbly at her for a moment, then hastily stammered, "That is quite the honor m'lady, but I fear that I am not adequate for such a role."

"It will not be anything to difficult," Gaia chuckled. "All I ask is that you pass on messages to the head of the family. It has been quite some time since I have been able to speak with Granny Smith and I do so miss her stories."

"That is it?" she blinked.

"Yes," Gaia nodded. "In return, I will provide you with plenty of protection and even teach you the old ways of Floramancy."

"Y-You will?" Gold gaped. "That would be most generous of you m'lady, but why? I mean no offense, but I fail to see why you would offer me such boons for such a small task."

Gaia chuckled and with a warm voice said, "Because, child, even by the standers of a Dryad, you impress me. Many of your kind treat the gift as a right towards arrogance and duty as a chore. You wear duty with pride and without hesitation. An even greater accomplishment given the curse that covers you."

Gold's eyes widened at that.

"Yes," Gaia smiled. "I am aware of your plight. My younger brother's magic is hard to miss for those who know where to look. I have also heard from the orchard just what kind of pains you have endured and wish to offer what aid I can. What do you say child; will you take on this duty?"

A thick silence filled the air as Gold thought the matter over very carefully. Doubts weighed heavy on her mind over weather or not she was worthy of such a role, given her last dealings with a High Royal Spirit. Should she fail, it was possible that a fate worse than her current one could await her in the future. On the other hoof, she couldn't deny how enticing the spirit's offer sounded. If everything worked out, she could better protect the farm and help The Apples more efficiently than she was already. After carefully weighing the pros and cons of the contract presented to her she looked up at Gaia and answered with a small nod.

"Very well," Gaia smiled. "Let me introduce you to your protection."

***

I strongly suspect that I have been had! she thought bitterly as she glared at Hazel out the corner of her eye.

Sighing, she continued her march, only to pause when a faint noise caught her attention. Both pony and wolf's ears swiveled to try and catch its source, quickly latching onto its general direction. Curious, they followed it further into the orchard. With each step, the sound became more pronounced and structured, soon forming into a loose melody. A hint of nostalgia hit Gold when the way the music sounded fully registered to her. It was the gentle thrum of a violin.

When the music hit its apex, the duo finally found its source. Sitting at his haunches with his back against a tree was Big Macintosh, the large stallion handling a comparatively comically small violin in his hooves. His eyes were shut as he expertly slid the bow across the strings with grace one wouldn't expect from one so large, an slow and rustic tune filling the air as a result. The sight brought a small smile and blush to the mare's face as she watched, hidden mostly behind a nearby tree. Hazel shifted her attention back and forth between the two ponies and a mischievous smile spread across her muzzle.

"You know," she whispered. "If you want him, there is no creature here stoping you."

Gold frowned at the wolf and hissed, "That can never be."

"Why?" Hazel asked. "Does he have a mate?"

"Not that I am aware of," Gold answered evenly.

"Does he prefer males?" she pressed.

"No," she said flatly.

"Than what is the problem?" Hazel frowned.

"He is one of my employers for one," Gold sniped, then somberly added, "And I am not worthy of him."

"Not with that attitude," the wolf huffed. "You mortals make this more difficult than it really needs to be. If you want him as a mate, just walk in front of him and present yourself."

"I would never!" Gold quietly balked, her face turning a bright shade of red at the idea. "While I admit to having an interest, I will not make him see me as a harlot!"

"Ugh fine, we'll do this the stupid way then," the wolf groaned, rolling her eyes.

Before Gold could ask what she meant by that, she felt a wooden paw on her rear just a second before she was shoved out of cover towards Big Mac. She let out a startled yelp and fell face first into the ground a foot away from the stallion, said pony no longer playing his instrument as he stared down at her.

I WILL TURN THAT BITCH INTO KINDLING! she thought acidly as she staggered to her hooves.

"Are ya' alright?" Big Mac asked, setting his instrument aside.

"Yes," she smiled, stuffing her vitriol to the back of her throat. "A stray root caught my hoof."

He nodded, his deep green eyes quickly checking her for injury. The simple act brought a small pink blush to her cheeks, but had little effect beyond that. Ignoring the faint chuckling coming from behind her, she frantically looked around for anything to talk about. Just when the whole situation started to become even more awkward than it already was, she spotted the violin .

"I didn't know you could play," she meekly stammered, pointing at the instrument.

A small shy smile spread across the stallion's muzzle as he said, "It's just somethin' Ah do when I have the time. My cousin Fiddlesticks taught me how to play at one of our family reunions one time and Ah just kept at it."

"Impressive," she smiled, genuine surprise eclipsing her intrigue. "Do you play anything else?"

"Just the guitar," he shrugged. "But Ah do sing from time to time."

"Really?" she blinked. "Would you care to demonstrate?"

A small smile grew on his muzzle as he nodded and closed his eyes. After clearing his throat, he took a deep breath and sang a single set of cords. The stallion's deep bass voice sent an excited shiver down Gold's spine, her face just a step away from bursting into flames. Big Mac seemed to shine in the mare's eyes when he finished his demonstration, a dopey smile spreading across her muzzle at the sight.

"What about you?" he asked.

"Wh-wha? Huh?" she sputtered dumbly, shaking herself out of her stupor.

"Do you play somethin'?" he asked, seemingly oblivious to the effect he had on her.

"The violin," she chuckled, shyly looking away from him. "My grandmother taught me when I was younger before she passed. I was quite good at it, but I fear that my skills may have fallen out of tune."

"Out of practice?" he asked.

"In a way," she sighed, a mix of foul emotions swirling around inside of her.

"No time like the present," he smiled, picking up the instrument in question and offering it to her.

Gold gawked at the offering, nerves shooting through her like a thousand cold iron needles. When she was a Unicorn, she used her magic for almost everything. A common issue that most Unicorns, especially those of Noble standing, often fell into. This extended towards her playing as well and left her performing skills with her hooves clumsy at best and a disaster at worst. Her current situation had only compounded that problem, the new grip of her hooves bending spoon handles on occasion.

"No no no no, I couldn't," she nervously chuckled, taking a step back.

"There ain't nopony out here but us," he smiled. "Perfect time to get back into the swing of thin's."

"I suppose," she mused, giving their surroundings a fidgety once over. "I just don't want to risk breaking it."

Big Mac blinked at that, then chuckled a bit as he stared down at the instrument in question.

"Ah had the same worry when Fiddle was teachin' me. That's why she made this one special for me."

"How so?" she asked, staring down at the violin with a bit more scrutiny.

"She made it from the strongest wood she could find and had a Unicorn friend of hers put a spell on it. Somepony could drop a boulder onto it and it would come out of it without a scratch."

"Are you serious?" Gold asked, staring wide-eyed at the instrument.

"Eeyep," he nodded.

Feeling a little bolder, she carefully picked up the instrument and slid it into place. The feel of the chinrest against her cheek hit her with a familiar sense of joy from her foalhood, a feeling that almost brought tears to her eyes. The moment was spoiled by her admittedly poor attempts to hold the instrument properly, now having to rely entirely on her forelegs without the aid of a horn. When she finally managed to figure it out, she took the bow and experimentally slid it across the strings. She cringed when what could best be described as a banshee's wail filled the air. Huffing irritably, she adjusted the instrument's pegs, moved back into position, and tried again.

The sound that came out of the violin sounded fairly close to music, but only a step behind the sounds a dying animal would make as its being mauled. A fact that Hazel angrily called out towards her from behind cover three trees away from her.

"I'm rusty!" Gold yelled, an embarrassed blush coloring her cheeks as she glared in the wolf's general direction.

What sounded like a cross between a bark and a laugh was the only response she got along with the sounds of something wooden pounding into the ground.

With an irate snort, she adjusted the pegs, took a steadying breath, closed her eyes, and resumed playing. A simple, yet clearly defined melody filled the air. While still rough and slightly out of tune, it was a marked improvement from moments ago. Determined to complete the piece, she continued to play in spite of all the imperfections she could hear.

For a moment, it was as if she had drifted back to a simpler time. She wasn't sitting in the middle of an orchard, but in her family manor with her grandmother guiding her through this very same piece. She could almost feel the mare's presence, her warm encouraging smile and cultured voice with a slight southern twang holding the same power in her words. She felt a tear slide down her cheek at the memory, the last note carrying the same shaky affection as the smile on her muzzle.

When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by two concerned faces. One that of the towering stallion that sat before her and the other belonging to the source of her irritation that now sat at the stallion's side. Suddenly aware of her state, she hastily set the violin down and wiped the tears from her face.

"Are you okay?" Big Mac asked.

"Y-Yes," she chuckled wetly. "J-Just give me a moment."

"Are ya sure?" Hazel asked, a rare hint of worry entering her voice.

"Yes," Gold repeated with a smile, her tone much more steady now. "The song I chose held some memories for me. I just forgot how important they were to me until now.

A moment of silence passed between them as Gold struggled to completely regain her center. In the mean time, Big Mac fought to build up the nerve to put his thoughts into words. When he finally did, he did so with the hope that he wasn't overstepping his bounds with the mare.

"If you want," Big Mac smiled, "We could make this a regular thin'."

"Are you sure?" she asked, a hint of hope entering her tone.

He nodded and said, "Not too many ponies around that Ah can practice with. Besides, Ah want to hear what you can do when you're at your best."

"Y-You flatter me," she stammered, blushing at the ground. "Though I fear it will be quite some time before I can fulfill that request."

"Ah can wait," he chuckled. "Should be fun to have somepony to play with while I'm doin' that."

"Yes," she giggled. "I suppose it will be."

Ch.9 Friend

Applejack let out a contented sigh, the front door sliding shut behind her as she let herself in. The quiet brought a smile to her muzzle with each step she took towards the kitchen. These rare moments of freedom always threw her off, work taking up most of her time to the point of routine. That was not to say that she didn't have hobbies or ways to occupy her free time, but to have so much of it all at once felt wrong to her. Of course, recent events kept such moments from being boring.

Alright, Ah just need to see if we have enough carrots for dinner tonight, she mulled, approaching the refrigerator. Then Ah need to see if-

"Good afternoon Applejack," a familiar female voice said from the shadows.

Applejack let out a startled yelp and turned to face the voice, hoof pressed to her chest and panting. Gold stood by the sink, wearing her tattered cloak with a glass of juice in her hoof. The late afternoon shadows did a better job of hiding her than they really had any right to.

"Dag nabit Gold! Ya' nearly scared the life out of me!" she barked.

"My apologies," Gold nodded, taking a sip from her glass.

"Keep it up and Ah'll have to tie a bell around your neck," she muttered, fishing a jug of juice from the fridge.

"That may make things worse," the mare sighed, handing Applejack an empty glass from the cupboard. "Imagine being put on alert every time you hear a bell."

Applejack mulled that over for a bit as she poured herself a glass.

"Ah could live with that. Better than getting a heart attack all the time."

"I could announce my presence when you are alone if that will help," she offered, taking a seat at the table.

"You mean like you did just now?" Applejack frowned, doing the same across from her.

"Actually, I came in with you," she said matter of factly. "I had only just managed to get your attention."

Applejack gawked at that while the mare happily sipped her juice.

"You're slipperier than a greased pig in a butter barn," the farmer huffed, leveling a small smile at her.

Gold blinked at the analogy, looked down at her foreleg and said, "I suppose it has been a long time since I have had a bath. Do I really look that bad?"

"Wha? No! That's ain't what Ah'm sayin'," Applejack sputtered. "Ah'm sayin' you're hard to keep track of!"

"Oh," Gold nodded. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding. That, and my...talent for vanishing. It is not something that I can effectively turn off I'm afraid."

"Special talent?" Applejack asked over her glass.

"Practiced talent," she corrected, sighing as she stared into her drink. "Let's just say, the life I led required such a skill and leave it at that."

Applejack gave an understanding nod and took a swig of her drink.

This wasn't the first time Gold mentioned her past, though it maintained the usual patter from when she did. Each time, she would let something slip, but always hid the details behind some kind of vague non-answer. Applejack would be lying if she said it didn't eat at her a bit. She knew that there was something important being held behind those words, but she knew that pressing would get her nowhere. She just needed to be patient and let the mare speak on her own terms.

She nervously bit her lip when her eyes drifted towards the mare's cloak.

While she was not a master of fashion, even she knew that such a classification was extremely generous. The gray fabric that wrapped around the mare was more akin to a tattered blanket than a cloak. She could almost see the frayed threads holding the thing together. At most, it looked like the thing had about three more weeks left in it before it finally fell apart.

It was because of that, that she had a hard time finding the right words, especially given the behavior she had observed from the mare from time to time. Eventually, she saw no point in prolonging the inevitable and decided to cut to the chase.

"Say, uh, Gold?" she coughed nervously.

"Yes?" Gold asked, face unreadable.

"My friends have been comin' by the last couple of days, right?"

"I have been seeing a few new ponies come by recently," she nodded, raising a brow.

And then disappearin' each time like a ghost in the night, she thought frustratedly.

Nervously chuckling, she continued, "Well, my friend Rarity and Ah went out for some drinks one night and Ah...may have let it slip that you're on the farm."

A moment of silence filled the room, an awkward frown decorating Applejack's face while Gold's was impossible to read. Before the silence could become suffocating, Gold broke it with a tone as unreadable as her face.

"Is she the pink Earth Pony?"

"Uh, no?" she blinked.

"Bright blue Pegasus?"

"No," she answered, raising a brow. "She's a white Unicorn."

Gold's expression didn't change, but her face did pale a bit.

"Gold? Are you okay?" she asked, nervousness turning into concern.

"Y-Yes," she stammered, closing her eyes and taking a steadying breath. "I'm fine. P-Please. Continue."

Nodding, she filed her reaction away for further thoughts later.

"Anyway, she was rantin' about how her sister keeps messin' up her clothes and Ah brought up your cloak."

"My cloak?" she asked, giving her article a passing glance.

"Yeah," she sighed, then awkwardly added, "Ah may've said it was a...um....giant rag."

Gold gave her a flat look at that.

"Sorry," she sighed. "Drinks make me too honest sometimes."

"It is fine," Gold sighed. "You are not wrong, after all."

"Right," she coughed behind a hoof. "Anyway, when Ah said that, she said she wanted to get you something better."

"I don't have any bits," Gold stated.

"Because you won't take any," Applejack frowned, then sighed as she added, " And Ah might've mentioned that to her too."

"I see," Gold frowned. "And with that knowledge, what does this "Rarity" want me to do to earn this."

"Well, she would need to get your measurements fir-"

"Not that," Gold cut through, a glare adding to her frown. "What does she want in exchange for the cloak?"

Applejack froze, a frightening sense of deja vu coming over her as she met Gold's glare.

Applejack took a deep breath and said, "She just wants to be help you."

A spike of anger shot through Gold. She knew that Applejack knew she was not an idiot. Nopony does something like that for free. True, The Apples were helping her, but it was not a one way streak by any means. Even her arrangement with Gaia Everfree had its strings. To think that a Unicorn would do anything for free was as absurd as-

...A Unicorn loving a Pegasus.

Slowly, she forced her anger down.

"Very well," she sighed. "When will she come for me?"

Applejack let out a breath she hadn't known she was holding and with a weary smile said, "Whenever you want to meet her."

"I see," she frowned. "Then we shall do this tomorrow."

"Really?" Applejack blinked.

Gold nodded.

"Best to get this out of the way as soon as possible."

"Ah guess," she said, a sullen edge in her tone.

"But I have a few conditions," Gold frowned.

"Alright?" she said, raising a brow.

"First, she is not to use any magic around me."

"Wha- why?" Applejack asked, shocked.

"I have had some bad experiences with magic and I don't trust myself to be gentle around it," she frowned, staring into her glass. "Believe me. It is for her safety just as much as my own comfort."

"Alright," Applejack nodded, more than a little concerned by that ominous statement.

"Second, I.... do not want to be alone with her," she said meekly, a faint tremble entering her tone. "Whether it is you, or anypony else in your family, I need to have one of you in the room at the time."

An odd mix of anger and pity struck Applejack as she stared at the mare before her. Anger at whoever hurt her so deeply and pity for the poor creature hurting in front of her. It was easy for her to forget just how jumpy the mare use to be, especially when she started to finally open up to the family. She remembered how she would freeze up if even Applebloom so much as brushed up against her. Now?

Applejack placed a comforting hoof on the mare's own, it's owner giving her a thankful smile as she let go of the glass to match the farmer's grip with her own. She could feel a trace of fear, a faint tensing of a grip a step too strong to be normal, but it was a step up from the forced attempt and shaking limb she felt at the start.

"Is that all?" Applejack asked.

Gold nodded.

"Ah'll head off a little later to let her know then," she smiled.

"Thank you Applejack," Gold sighed.

***

The early morning sun shined brightly all across Sweet Apple Acres. In front of the farmhouse stood Gold Vine and two Timber Wolves, a new normal as far as the farm was concerned. The mare in question nervously paced, small unintelligible mutterings slipping past her muzzle with each pass. Hazel watched her with a bored frown from the front porch while Willow laid at the left of the front door, a nervous Winona caught in her forelegs. Both wolves watched the mare, with Willow breaking line of sight every now and then to nuzzle the captured dog.

"You know," Hazel droned. "I could just eat her if you want."

"Absolutely not!" Gold barked, stoping her pacing to stomp a hoof at the wolf.

"Didn't you already eat this morning?" Willow asked, giving Winona an affectionate lick.

"Yeah, but I can make room," she smirked.

"Not if you don't wan't your mother at your throat," the older wolf frowned. "Don't forget the accord."

"Only eat vermin or the fruit from the trees," she irritably recited. "It's not like I want to eat her. I'm just saying it's an option."

"One that will not be explored!" Gold snapped. "Unless this "Rarity" tries to harm me, you are to be on your best behavior! Understood?"

"Yeah, yeah," Hazel snorted, falling to her haunches. "I swear, prey can't take a joke these days."

Before Gold could respond, two more wolves entered the clearing from the tree line.

"Applejack is returning," Arbor said, his voice a rumbling bass. "She should be here in a few seconds."

"Right, thank you Arbor," Gold sighed, smiling weakly.

"Don't get too comfortable," Birch snorted, scratching his ear with a hind leg. "The pony had a Pegasus with her too."

Gold's smile fell.

"That wasn't what we agreed upon," she quietly muttered

They turned towards the path leading out of the orchard. Sure enough, three ponies rounded a corner onto the path a few seconds later. It didn't take her long to identify the orange dot and the white one as Applejack and Rarity respectively, but the yellow and pink dot moving at her friend's side was a mystery.

Gold took long, even breaths, a mix of will and stubbornness keeping her in place against the growing anxiety in her heart. The thought of being in the presence of a Unicorn was already a nerve-wracking proposition for her, but to combine that with a Pegasus was almost too much for her to bear. She fell to her haunches and wrapped her cloak tighter around herself for comfort, desperately trying to keep her breathe steady.

It will be fine. Applejack wouldn't go against our deal if it wasn't for a good reason. Though now that I think about it, I never told her that other ponies couldn't come as well.

She mentally facehooved at that realization, taking a small note to be much more careful with her agreements in the future.

Her ears twitched as the sounds of hoofsteps started to become defined to her, mere light taps that hammered in her ears like thunder. She took a shuddering deep breath and forced her eyes open. The trio was much closer now, details just starting to become clearer. The Unicorn, Rarity, carried herself with poise, but it was clear to Gold even from there that it was a poor imitation of how Canterlot Elites carried themselves. That aside, she certainly maintained their level of grooming as her alabaster coat shined brightly in the sun. Her dark purple mane held a similar shine, said hair styled into a single curl that draped elegantly across her left shoulder. What she had thought were abnormally large blue eyes were in fact eyes decorated by an expertly applied coat of blue eyeshadow. A pair of saddlebags were strapped to her sides, each sporting a trio of diamonds similar to the ones that marked her flanks.

The Pegasus was a different, yet still intriguing mystery altogether. She could tell just from their walk that they were a mare, though the long pink mane was also a fair point in her assumption. Her coat was a soft butter yellow and while it didn't shine in the same way that Rarity's did, it still gave of a very healthy glow. Three pink butterflies could be seen decorating her flanks

In time, the three ponies stood before the mare, by which point she had already forced herself to stand. The trio kept a safe five foot distance from her, part from a warning Applejack had given them on the way and part from the four Timber Wolves that sat in a wide circle around the mare. Applejack knew that the wolves were harmless, for the most part, but that only applied to her family and Gold. When the wolf Gold called Willow showed her fangs, she knew that it wouldn't take much for them to prove her right.

Biting back her nerves, Applejack forced a smile and said, "Gold, this are my friends Rarity and Fluttershy."

"Ch-Charmed," she curtly stammered.

A look of concern graced the Pegasus' delicate face at the response.

"Are you okay?" the Pegasus, Fluttershy, softly asked.

"Y-Yes," Gold gulped, then hastily added, "Could you give me a moment?"

Before anypony could respond, she jabbed a hoof at Applejack and aggressively gestured for her to follow her. As the mare stiffly made her way towards the farm house, Applejack let out a nervous chuckle and followed her inside.

A second later, Gold stuck her head out and yelled, "Best! Behavior!" before she pulled it back in and glared at her friend.

"Explain," she demanded.

"Flutters ran into us on the way over," she sighed.

"I see," Gold huffed. "And I assume it never crossed your mind to tell her that this might not be the best time for a visit?"

"Ah know Ah know," she frowned, hooves up in a placating manner. "But trust me. Fluttershy is harmless. She wouldn't hurt a fly."

"That is not the point!" she snapped, stomping a hoof for emphasis. "I agreed to meet with Rarity, not this "Fluttershy" mare. You need to tell her to leave. Now."

"Can't you give her a chance," Applejack frowned. "We gave the Timber Wolves one."

"That is a completely different matter and you know it," Gold frowned, pointing a hoof.

"Not as far as Ah see it," she intoned, eyes narrowing.

Gold met her glare with one of her own, the two locked in a battle of stubborn prides. Unfortunately for Gold, it was a battle she found she could not win. The fire she saw in her friend's emerald eyes was just as unyielding as it was warm. Gold would've had an easier time moving a mountain than the mare's resolve. With a defeated breath, she turned and made her way towards the door.

"Fine," she sighed. "But you are responsible if anything happens. The Pack is very protective of me and your friends are not part of Gaia Everfree's accord."

Applejack didn't miss the nervous lilt at the end of Gold's comment. Taking that as a warning, she nodded and followed her out of the house. What awaited them made her jaw hit the floor.

Hazel was laying on the ground, kicking a hind leg as Fluttershy happily rubbed her belly. Willow and Arbor watched the exchange with small smiles while Birch laid on the ground next to them laughing uproariously and pounding a paw into the dirt. Rarity took in the sight with a mild smile that almost matched the one the two older wolves sported, the events seemingly not outside the norm by her assessments.

Gobsmacked, she looked over her shoulder at the pony behind her and pointed at the spectacle before her. Applejack just gave her a crooked smile and a look that promised more sights of this caliber in the future. She wasn't sure how she felt about that promise. Shaking off her shock, she approached the odd pair while Applejack moved to Rarity's side.

"While appreciated, this was not what I meant," she smirked, raising a brow at the wolf.

Fluttershy let out a small "Eep!" before she flew back to Rarity's side while Hazel looked up at her with wide eyes.

"It wasn't what it looked like!" she barked, jumping to her feet.

"Of course it wasn't," Gold snorted, rolling her eyes. "Just wait until I tell Gaia about this."

"You wouldn't dare," the wolf growled, staring the pony down with fangs bared.

"Keep up the good behavior and I won't have to," she said, smile growing.

"That's one way to put a leash on her," Birch snickered as he staggered to his feet. "Think the yellow one can do something so we can get a muzzle on her?"

Hazel aimed a glare at him, but all it did was make his smile grow. Willow just rolled her eyes and went back to doting on Winona while Arbor got up to resume his patrols. Rarity and Fluttershy watched the exchanges with great interest. This was the first time they had seen Timber Wolves act like this, especially in regards to the back-and-forth between Gold Vine and Hazel. To them, it almost looked like a mother teasing a routy teenager as opposed to a pony taunting a fearsome predator. Though just how fearsome was up for debate as Fluttershy had so openly demonstrated.

"Is this a normal occurrence," Rarity asked Applejack behind a hoof.

"Eeyep," she chuckled. "But just with that one. The other three are a lot less ornery with her most days."

"And they understand her?" Fluttershy asked softly, studying the way Hazel reacted to Gold's words.

"According to Gold, they do," she nodded.

"That's amazing," the shy Pegasus beamed.

A loud series of barks reached them, but to Gold they translated to, "Keep your guard up around the yellow one. She's not your typical prey."

"Right," Gold snorted, rolling her eyes. "I'm sure she is just dying to give me a belly rub."

"I'm serious," the wolf frowned. "There's something off about her."

Gold gave the mare in question a side-glance that made her take a nervous step back. Fluttershy didn't seem like the type to do anything shifty, but whose to say that wasn't the plan. There were countless jobs she took that required her to act weak to get closer to her target in her past life.

Well, let us see what these two have in store for me.

Sighing, she turned towards the unplanned duo and approached them as calmly as she could manage. Once she reached the two foot mark, she gave them a proper look over. While Rarity's imitative regality was on such a full display that it almost hurt, Fluttershy was a bit harder to read. While she was an admittedly stunning mare, it was an almost alien type of natural beauty. Aside from that, a few words came to her that best described the yellow Pegasus. "Soft" was one, "delicate" as well, but the word that held the most weight to her in regards to the mare was "safe". That paradoxically put her on guard more than before.

Give them a chance, she thought, taking a deep breath through her nose.

"I b-believe you want to measure me, correct?" Gold softly stammered.

"Yes," Rarity smiled, giving Gold's cloak a passing glance. "Applejack told me that you wear this cloak everywhere you go and it is, shall we say, "well loved" at this point."

"I-It serves my needs," she said softly. "But I su-suppose a replacement wouldn't hurt."

"Excellent!" Rarity beamed. "Where would you like to do this?"

"The barn has plenty of space," Gold said, pointing towards the building in question.

Rarity looked at the building and for a brief second, a look of disgust broke through her professional mask. A small spike of anger ran through Gold at that, but she kept what few bitter words she could muster to herself.

"I tr-trust you remember my conditions," Gold stammered, regaining Rarity's attention.

"Of course," she smiled, her expression taking on a softer shift. "Are you ready, or do you need a moment?"

Gold nodded, forcing her eyes away from Rarity's horn.

With that, the four mares silently made their way towards the barn. All the while, Gold tried to keep herself from running away. Every fiber of her being demanded that she hide, that every step she took towards the barn was a step towards the gallows. A passing glance at the two mares in front of her brought back memories of toxic cocktails being forced down her throat or her skin being pealed from her body. Shaky breaths crawled past her muzzle as she tried to fight off the wicked memories.

A hoof on her shoulder made her flinch and turn her head to her left. Its owner, Applejack, looked at her with worry heavy in her eyes. A small smile graced her muzzle as her dread slowly retracted to whatever dark corner to her heart it called home. She was not trapped in a dungeon somewhere being tortured for some sick mare's amusement. She was safe.

"Are you okay, sugarcube?" Applejack whispered.

"Y-Yes," Gold nodded, taking a deep breath to bring back some stability to herself. "At least, as long as you stay close, I will be."

Applejack nodded, but it was clear to Gold that the mare didn't believe her.

Soon the four ponies were safely secured inside the farm and ready to begin. Gold had been right about the farm having plenty of space. The massive building's main room was large enough to host a large party, even with a quarter of it being occupied by towering stacks of crates, hay bales, and barrels in the far back. openings in the ceiling let enough light from the out doors creep in to allow the ponies to see clearly, even with the main doors shut.

Seeing little reason to prolong this anymore than necessary, Gold slid her cloak off and draped it over a barrel. A shocked pair of gasps made her freeze. Slowly, she looked over her shoulder at a seemingly mesmerized Rarity and Fluttershy. Suddenly self-conscious, Gold snapped to attention, eyes locked onto the wall in front of her as a small blush colored her cheeks.

"C-Can we please move along?" she stammered stiffly.

"Of course darling, my apologies," Rarity tittered, reaching into her bag with her mouth. "I just never imagined that Applejack would work with a model."

"A model?" Gold asked, then chuckled ruefully as she added, "You flatter me. Believe me, a creature as foul as I am no model."

"Don't sell yourself so short, darling," Rarity tutted, moving to Gold's right with a roll of measuring tape in her mouth. "That mane, that coat, that build! With a bit of pampering and the right application of make-up, you would absolutely shine!"

"Manure wrapped in gold foil is still manure," Gold sighed. "Besides, I am far happier hiding in the rafters than standing on center stage."

"A shame," Rarity dramatically sighed, them smiled softly as she drew the measuring tape with her hooves and said, "But that doesn't mean you can't still be lovely in the dark."

"I...suppose," Gold blinked, frowning in thought at that.

She flinched slightly when Rarity made contact, but was otherwise motionless as the mare went about her work. Every now and then she would ask her small questions about herself. What brought her to Sweet Apple Acres? Had she always been friends with Timber Wolves? What color did she want her new cloak to be? Did she want any special designs? Most of her answers had been vague or outright yes or no answers while any questions regarding her cloak she left up to Rarity's judgements.

Over all, the whole situation had been a lot less harrowing than she thought it would be. In fact, she quickly found herself enjoying it, in spite of the gnawing paranoia sitting at the back of her mind. It was because of it that she maintained her guard around the two new ponies, but at least now she was sure that they weren't planning to attack her.

"And that should do it," Rarity nodded, letting her tape roll back up.

"So soon?" Gold softly smiled, staring down at Rarity's front hooves.

Rarity noticed, but chose not to comment on it as she smiled and dramatically said, "Sadly, yes, but maybe the next time we meet we can do so under less business related conditions."

"I...I think I would like that," Gold nodded, her gaze creeping up to Rarity's neck.

"That is good to hear," Rarity tittered. "Well, until then, ta ta!"

With that, Rarity walked towards the door and, with a little help from Applejack, made her exit. Gold chuckled at that, only to freeze when her eyes met Fluttershy's. The Pegasus held a stern look on her face as her teal eyes bore into Gold's orange ones. A strange feeling filled Gold, an odd mix of guilt and calm that reminded her of being put under the Memorial Tree's scrutiny, only less divine in nature. The urge to run she expected to feel never came, even as the yellow mare approached her.

"Yes? Can I help you?" Gold blinked when the Pegasus stopped a foot in front of her.

Fluttershy stayed like that, a determined frown decorating her muzzle as she took a deep breath. At the same time, her eyes wandered all across Gold's form, seemingly scanning her for something. After a few seconds, seemingly satisfied, Fluttershy asked something that took Gold completely by surprise.

In a calm clear voice, she asked, "What did Discord do to you?"

Ch.10 Family

Gold coughed, muttering bitterly under her breath as she tried to move around tall stacks of dusty boxes. The dim lighting hid the cobwebs and dust covering the rafters above her and the equally covered wooden floor creaked loudly under her hooves with each step. From an opening in the floor behind her, Granny smith watched her with a small smile as she pointed the mare into the right direction to complete her mission.

"It should be in that pile of boxes in the back," the elder mare called.

"Are you sure?" Gold asked politely, keeping her irritation restrained to a mental, This time?

Granny nodded, dragging a weary sigh out of her as she carefully made her way further into the attic's dusty confines.

It was a fairly simple request; help Granny Smith fetch an old photo album from the attic. With Big Mac and Applejack off making deliveries and Applebloom adventuring with her friends, such a request naturally landed on Gold's shoulders. Seeing nothing wrong with doing so and having little else to do at the time, she naturally agreed to help the matriarch. That was, until she found out just what kind of monster The Apple Family Attic had become.

Dozens of boxes, heirlooms, and old furniture filled the room to the point that Gold had to wonder how nothing had fallen through to the floors below. On top of that, the family had managed to fill more photo albums than Gold was willing to count, some going back long before Granny herself was even born. Although, as much as the search grated on her patience, she was greatful for the distraction.

After what happened the day before, she found she desperately needed this.

***

"W-What do you mean?" Gold stammered, staggering back two steps from the mare.

Fluttershy remained resolute, though a small hint of concern entered her eyes as she said, "I spend a lot of time around him. I can see his magic all over you."

Raw fear filled her, but Gold refused to let it be seen.

Standing straight in defiance, she met Fluttershy's stare with a cold frown as she intoned, "Then you have not spent enough time around him. The only magic on me is my own and perhaps that of the Everfree Forest."

"Gold, what is she talkin' about?" Applejack cautiously asked, staring back and forth between the two mares.

"Nothing," Gold stated flatly, eyes still locked with Fluttershy's.

Fluttershy met her gaze for a solid ten seconds, then blinked and sported a sheepish smile as she said, "You're right. I must've been seeing things. I'm sorry."

The sudden shift threw Gold off a bit, but she hid her caution behind a jovial smile as she said, "No harm done. Now, I am sure you want to spend time with Applejack. So if you will excuse me."

As she said that, she quickly threw on her cloak and made her way towards the the door. Knowing better than to press the mare, Applejack got out of her way, even going so far as to open the door for her. Gold gave her an appreciative smile as she made her exit. She only managed to get half way past the threshold before a soft voice made her freeze in place.

"A-Actually, I was wondering if I could ask you a few more questions."

"About what?" Gold asked, risking a glance over her shoulder at the mare.

Fluttershy wilted a bit under the weight of her stare, but managed to stammer out, "The Timber Wolves. I've never met anypony that works with them unless their hunting them and I want to know more about them."

Gold's eyes narrowed slightly as she said, "Very well. I suppose I can indulge some idle curiosity for a few minutes."

Gold resumed her walk, now with Fluttershy and Applejack not far behind her as the dim light of twilight settled over their surroundings. As they progressed, Gold tried to think of some way to deal with the current situation. She could try to eliminate Fluttershy, but if what the mare said was true, then all that would come from that would be another clash with Discord. An outcome that she so desperately wanted to avoid. She could try to avoid her, but that still ran the risk of Applejack discovering her secret. All Fluttershy had to do was mention to Discord that she saw her here and it would all be over. The only possible way she could get out of this would be to leave, perhaps even fake her own death to keep The Apples or anypony else from looking for her. Considering her condition and connections with Gaia Everfree, it wouldn't be too difficult to pull off such an act. All it would take is convincing a violent predator to follow her far enough into the orchard to maul her before dragging her off into the forest. It would be unimaginably painful, but a lot less so compared to anything Discord could concoct.

Regardless of what happened, Applejack could not witness it.

"Applejack, do you think you could give us some privacy?" Gold politely asked over her shoulder.

"Ah guess?" Applejack frowned, passing nervous glances back and forth between the two mares. "Why?"

"No reason in particular," Gold shrugged, slowing her pace until she was at the cowpony's side. "Some of the particulars of how I work with the Timber Wolves are somewhat personal and...well..."

"Say no more," Applejack sighed, moving ahead of the group. "Just haller if somethin' happens, okay?"

"Thank you Applejack," she smiled, watching the mare leave.

For a few minutes, Gold and Fluttershy walked in silence, each step taking them deeper and deeper into the orchard. As they did, neither made direct eye-contact with each other, Gold taking full advantage of her cloak's hood to hide her expression. To hide the overwhelming fear running through her. She felt the trees reaching out to her, trying to steady her nerves with their calming energies. It was only thanks to them that she was not running like a mare chased by The Taker. When they finally reached the border between the wilder and orderly halves of the orchard did she stop. Flicking back her hood, she turned to face Fluttershy with a tense frown.

"What do you want to know?" Gold asked nervously, then sharply added, "For real this time."

Fluttershy nodded, settling down onto her haunches with the same resolution she exhibited in the barn.

"What did Discord do to you?" she asked, a bit more emphasis entering her tone this time.

Gold met her stare for a few seconds, then let her gaze fall towards the ground as she guiltily sighed, "Nothing that I did not deserve."

"What?" Fluttershy blinked.

"I...I was a fool. A blind arrogant monster of a fool that...offered to hurt somepony he cared about. For that, he took my horn and turned me into what you see before you."

Fluttershy stared, eyes and mouth wide with shock at the trembling mare before her. Gold closed her eyes and waited, more than ready for the harsh words that she was due. She flinched when she felt a hoof rest on her own. Still nervous, she willed herself to open her eyes. The look on Fluttershy's face was oddly nostalgic in a way, bearing a striking resemblance to the same stern look her mother gave her when she was in trouble. At the same time, she felt no malice from the mare nor any other forms of ill intent.

"You are not a monster," Fluttershy stated.

Gold let out a bitter chuckle at that.

"Tell that to the ponies I have killed."

Fluttershy gasped, pulling her hoof back.

A manic smile spread across Gold's muzzle as everything she kept bottled up until now started to force its way up. The guilt boiling in her gut felt like molten slag as tears ran down her face. She couldn't bring herself to look at Fluttershy as it all fell out of her.

"Before I crossed Discord, I was neck deep in the criminal underworld. Potion smuggling, gem laundry, assassinations, I had a hoof in most if not all of it. I've killed total strangers and family rivals both with as little thought as one would when eating an apple. I still have all of the skills from my former life, sans the ones my magic provided me. If it wasn't for Discord's curse, I would have most likely fallen back into my old habits."

Sniffling and blinded by her own tears, Gold looked up into Fluttershy's general direction and cried, "If that is not a monster than what am I?!"

Falling to her haunches, Gold aggressively wiped the tears from her face, but they just kept flowing in spite of her best efforts. She froze when she felt a pair of hooves grip one of her own. Slowly, her hoof was pulled away from her face and softly caressed in a way that soothed her. When she finally managed to clear her vision, she was met by a pair of sympathetic teal eyes.

"D-Do you still kill?" Fluttershy asked.

"No," Gold sighed. "Though, if somepony tried to hurt The Apples, they would not be standing for very long."

"You really do care about them, right?" she pressed, still stroking Gold's hoof.

"Yes," Gold sniffled. "They gave me a place to live, put up with my foolishness, and have been nothing but kind to me. They care for something as foul as I and for that, they have my eternal gratitude."

Fluttershy smiled saintly and said, "That doesn't sound like a monster to me. Not anymore anyway."

Gold blinked at that, Fluttershy's words feeling like a sudden ray of light in a cavern of total darkness. So shocked was she that she barely felt it when she let go of her hoof. Fluttershy bore a somber frown as she thoughtfully looked away into the darkening tree line to her side.

"My marefriend was the same way. She...was involved in something that almost killed one of her friends. When she found out what was happening, she tried everything she could think of to make it right. She wouldn't stop blaming herself for what happened and for a long time, was afraid of hurting her friends. She thought she was a monster too. It took a lot of work to help her get back on her hooves and to not be afraid again."

sighing, she smiled back at Gold and said, "I think you still have a chance to be better than you were before. You just need to give yourself that chance. Can you do that?"

"I...I can try," Gold smiled. "Thank you, Fluttershy."

"Your welcome," she nodded. "If you want, I could talk to Discord and see if he will undo his curse on you."

"N-No, that is fine," Gold stammered, chuckling nervously. "I...actually prefer being this way."

"Are you sure?" Fluttershy asked, tilting her head.

Gold nodded.

"This is my new life, correct?"

Fluttershy nodded

"Then I would like to live it with as little old baggage as possible."

"Okay," Fluttershy smiled nodding in understanding.

With an audible gulp, Gold nervously added, "And please do not inform Discord of my current location. I would rather The Apples learn of my past on my terms if I can help it."

"Of course," Fluttershy nodded.

***

Gold sighed as she pushed the memories to the back of her mind. The whole situation left her in an odd place, even by the standards of her new life. On one hoof, she knew that her fate was entirely in Fluttershy's hooves, that all it would take is a passing comment and all of Gold's secrets would be thrown into the light. On the other, she couldn't see Fluttershy taking advantage of the information given to her. Years of reading ponies had told her that the mare didn't have what it took to purposefully hurt somepony, though it still put her on edge that there was a pony running around with some of her secrets under her belt.

She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't notice that the pile of boxes she was handling was tipping towards her until it was too late. A loud series of bangs and a startled yelp filled the air as over a dozen boxes fell on top of her, dust spiraling around her in a thick cloud.

"Are you okay dearie?" Granny called worriedly.

"Yes," she groaned, dragging herself out of the mound.

As if to further spite her, a large book slid out of one of the top most boxes and landed on her head. She sputtered, bitter curses running out of her mouth as she staggered to her hooves and rubbed her face. Glaring hatefully down at the book, she was just about to knock it aside, but stopped when she saw the title. Elegant faded gold leaf was carved into the leather that even with the degradation of time clearly read, Apple Family: 900 a.n.m.

"Finally," she sighed, plucking the book up with her mouth.

"I found it!" she called around the book as she made her way back towards the attic door.

"Bout time," Granny chuckled. "Thought Ah was gonna have to send Winona up to fetch'a soon."

"Assuming Willow hadn't found her," Gold chuckled, hoofing the album to Granny.

The elder mare cackled at that as she hooked it under her foreleg and made her way down the latter. Gold just rolled her eyes, exasperatedly shaking her head as she followed after her. Once back on solid ground, the pair made there way into the kitchen where a tall stack of similarly aged albums awaited them. Gold couldn't fight the weary sigh in her when she saw the pile, knowing full well that she was going to have to return the albums to the attic when this was all done. She also knew that she was going to have to put all of the boxes she knocked over back up as well, but that was a task she would deal with when the time came.

At the moment, Granny had a story she wanted to tell and now that she had the album she needed, it was time for Gold to listen. With a knowing smile, the elderly mare gently opened the book to the first page as Gold took a seat next to her. Naturally, it showed monochrome photos of countless Earth ponies, each dressed in pioneer's wears working fields or happily posing with loved ones. Each of them sported a cutie mark that featured an apple or some other plant or farming tool proudly on their flanks, giving Gold a fairly good idea what family they belonged to.

The sights brought a smile to Gold's face.

Granny noticed and chuckled as she said, "Yep, a right happy picture ain't it. Ah haven't seen some of these faces since Ah was a filly. If'n Ah had the time, I'd tell ya' all of them down to the day Golden Delicious got her first cat, but those are stories for another time."

Flicking another page, Granny's knowing smile grew more mischievous as she said, "Ah want ta' tell ya' about somepony very special to the farm. The one that maintained the deal between the family and Gaia Everfree."

"The last Dryad," Gold whispered, a mix of wonder and reverence entering her tone.

Granny nodded, her orange eyes set onto the pages as she turned another.

"A common belief is that The Apple Family only has Earth ponies in it, but that ain't always the case. Sometimes we get a Pegasus or a Unicorn. When that happens, it gets hard to teach em' how to do things the way the rest of the family does things. Unicorns aren't as tough as Earths and Pegasi, but they are pretty good with magic and that was how Apples like mah sister got by."

"Your sister was the Dryad?" Gold gawked.

"Sure was," she cackled, turning a page. "And a right good one too! Best Dryad Gaia had seen in over ten generations. Why, mah sis could get a whole quarter of the orchard to drop its apples with just a word. Even told me that she knew the names of all of the trees too. She was a really rare talent."

"She certainly sounds like one," Gold blinked. "Aside from the Memorial Trees, I don't know any of the trees like that."

"She had a special bond with this orchard," Granny snorted, turning another page.

Her face and tone took on a sad note as she added, "That's what made her leavin' all the more heartbreakin'."

"So she really did leave. Was it really of her own accord?" Gold asked tilting her head.

Granny nodded, still looking somber as she turned a page.

"She fell for some fancy Unicorn from Canterlot. He didn't seem all to keen on us, but was respectful at least. Even with all of that, it was plain to everypony that they were crazy for each other. With that, she made one last contract with Gaia and left the family."

"Just like that?" Gold asked incredulously. "Did she ever come back?"

"From time to time," Granny chuckled, turning a page. "She'd show up for family gatherin's , even managed to get her uppity husband to be more friendly around us. Ah even got to meet her grand daughter once before..."

The old mare paused, taking a deep breath to push back some tears.

"Granny? Are you alright?" she asked behind a worried frown.

"Don't you worry yongun'," she sighed. "Just an old ache."

Gold wanted to protest, but held her tongue all the same.

Continuing, Granny turned another page and said, "After the funeral, all contact with sis' family was cut off from us. They won't even come to the reunions or any of the other celebrations we have. Without any way to get in touch with them, the Dryad line in my family is all but gone."

"I am so sorry to hear that," Gold wilted. "While not the same, I did lose my grandmother some time ago. We were fairly close, almost mother and daughter in a way. When she died, I felt as if a part of me died along with her."

Granny pulled her close into a strong half-hug, one that Gold didn't flinch away from. She fought back her tears, smiling in appreciation at the matriarch. Granny did the same as she turned yet another page in the book. When she gazed down at the page, a tear slid down her cheek and her somber smile grew a bit more.

"The pain never really goes away," she sighed.

Curious, Gold stared down at the page and her jaw dropped. On it sat a single monochrome picture of a Unicorn mare in her early fifties, the first signs of age taking form on her face and mane. Said mane flowed down her shoulder in an elegant braid. Held to her chest by her foreleg was a Unicorn foal delicately wrapped in a small blanket. She was nuzzling the bundle with a loving smile, the orchard's seemingly endless expanse of trees serving as the greatest backdrop to the scene. Even through the monochrome she could see the dark green of the mare's coat, the yellow of her mane, the deep blue of her eyes, and the fruit that bared her name marking her flank.

"G-Granny, what was your sister's name," Gold whispered, unable to tear her eyes away from the picture.

With a tired sigh, Granny Smith turned towards Gold and said two words that struck her in a way that both thrilled and terrified her all at once.

"Manchineel Apple."

Author's Note

Surprise!!! :pinkiegasp: :applejackconfused: :fluttercry: :rainbowhuh: :raritystarry: :twilightoops:

Ch.12 Scars

Gold sat motionlessly at the dinning room table, a steaming cup of tea set before her and a blanket wrapped around her. Her orange eyes stared blankly into it, the steam dancing past her muzzle like wispy serpents. Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith sat across from her, Gold's outburst the sole reason the matriarch was present instead of asleep at such a late hour. Seeing little use in being there, Hazel left to resume her patrols of the orchard, offering Gold a rare look of worry as she let herself out over an hour ago. All of The Apples gave her concerned looks, none of them sure how to proceed. At the same time, a small battle was waging inside of Gold's mind.

She needed to give them an explanation for what happened, but even the thought of lying to them made her sick to her stomach. Even a partial truth didn't sit well with her, even if it would most likely mitigate the damage already done to their image of her.Not even a day after becoming an official member of their family and she destroyed the room they gave her. All because of a stupid hallucination. She knew that her past would come to ruin her new life eventually, but not so soon after bidding farewell to it.

A sad smile spread across her muzzle, a small nod to herself the only bit of encouragement she could give herself.

She took a small sip of her tea, took a deep breath, and still staring into her cup, started talking.

"I am sure that you all want an explanation for what happened," she somberly stated.

Each of them nodded slowly while giving her affirmative grunts.

She sighed.

"Before I came to Sweet Apple Acres, I lived as a Canterlot Noble. While I lived well beyond my means, I was also involved in some...unsavory enterprises. Some were a product of my family history while others were of my own doing. I was also raised under some especially outdated ideals. Ones that made me arrogant beyond even the reputation ponies of my former status earned. Because of that, I...."

Bile started to roll around in her gut as she tried to force herself to continue, her jaw clenched tight in rage over how stupid her past self had been. Forcing down her rage and disgust, she took another sip of her tea and forced herself to continue.

"I tried to kill somepony."

Her ears folded down tight against her head when she heard the gasps. Aside from that, all of the tension seemed to fall out of her. She sat limply in her chair, her hooves numb as they gripped her cup of tea. Now that the damage had been done, all she could do now was tell the rest of her story. Perhaps Gaia could give her shelter after the dust settled.

"It had all made sense to me at the time," Gold continued hollowly. "A lesser pony had crossed me and needed to be eliminated. As added insurance, I attempted to bribe Discord into providing legal protection in the off chance that the assassination was not carried out properly, but that was just the first step to my own undoing. To earn his favor, I arrogantly offered to give him anything he wanted from me to let me carry out the deed."

"D-Did he agree to it?" Applejack nervously asked.

"Of course not," Gold laughed mirthlessly, still staring into her cup. "He gave my servants and I a collection of cursed weapons, mine in particular being blessed with an especially potent version of the curse. As it turns out, the mare I wanted to kill was the lover of Princess Celestia's daughter. We had a Trial By Battle and thanks to my curse and Sunset Shimmer's immense power, I was defeated. Then, while I was in the hospital healing, Discord came and collected his payment for the weapons."

"W-What did he take?" Big Mac nervously asked.

A long pause followed that question, but in time, Gold was able to force two soft words past her lips.

"My horn."

Applejack and Big Mac stared at her in shock while Granny's face was one of quiet understanding.

"And that's why you're an Earth Pony now," Granny stated with a small nod.

Gold looked up at her with a feeble smile and nodded.

"Ya' knew?" Applejack asked, turning to face her grandmother with raised brows.

"'Course Ah did," Granny scoffed. "Manchineel was my own sister for Peet's sake. Do you think Ah would forget what tribe my grandniece is? Ah ain't that far gone yet, Jackie!"

A small row of chuckles filled the room from that, the bit of levity a welcome respite for Gold's soul. It also made it hurt more when she forced herself to continue.

Staring back into her cup, her smile fell as she said, "That was not the only thing he did. As a sort of cruel joke, he also made me, in a sense, immortal. I also suspect that he made me unable to kill; a fact that I only fully came to know when I was..."

Her breath hitched in her throat and her hooves started to shake. Shadows of memories she desperately wanted to forget slithered to the front of her mind like venomous serpents. She could almost feel the biting chill of the shackles on her wrists as they held her up against the wall of her prison. Bracing herself, she forced herself to take a large swig of her tea, the searing heat of the beverage snapping her out of the illusion her mind was about to drag her into.

A string of coughs came out of her, earning a few worried cries from her audience that she waved away.

"I-I am fine," she forced out, lightly pounding her chest with a hoof. "I...needed a bit of shock to ground me."

"Ground you?" Applejack asked, worriedly.

Gold nodded, again giving her cup her full attention.

"While Canterlot paints a very pretty picture for itself, it has a very ugly face behind it. Many of the older Noble families are involved in unsavory practices and are more than capable of doing so under The Princesses' noses. Some of these families have histories both bloody and beneficial. My former family, The Vines, has had a brutal blood feud with The Stones since long before I was born. Much like how my former house presented itself as a hub for wine distribution, The Stones worked in gem trade on the surface. In the shadows, our assassins were at constant war with their interrogators. Apparently, the heiress of The Stones, Moonstone Dagger, found out about my circumstances and...wanted...answers."

Gold took a deep breath, the phantom memories of that night slowly creeping up on her before she forced them back to the shadows of her mind.

"That...doesn't sound too good," Big Mac frowned.

"It was not," Gold flatly stated with a nod. "She knocked me out and dragged me out of the alley I had taken shelter in to her manor."

"Wait, alley?" Applejack blinked. "Ah thought you said you were a Noble. Why were you in an alley and not some big family mansion?"

"Because it all now belongs to Sunset Shimmer," Gold sighed. "That is what happens when you lose a Trial by Battle. Everything the loser had, save for their birth name, is given to the winner. As of right now, the entirety of The Vine Family is under the control of Sunset Shimmer and all who share her blood."

"That's...insane," Applejack gawked.

"Perhaps," Gold grimaced. "But it is the most effective way for progress to be made in the shadows. Power and wealth, even if it costs life, is the law of The Underworld. Although, I believe true death would have been a blessing for me the night Moonstone Dagger found me."

"What did she do?" Granny asked, her tone and face difficult to read.

Shivers, subtle at first, but gradually growing in strength, ran through Gold. She didn't want to go back to those memories. All of the pain, the visions, the screaming were sitting just on the edge of her mind. Taking a shuddering breath, she forced herself to wander into that dark corner one last time.

"She brought me to a dungeon underneath her mansion and...tortured me."

Gasps echoed around the table.

Gold's body tensed, phantom pains from knives and the toxic "cocktails" she had been forced to experience eating at her like the beetles Moonstone fed her head to.

She took a sip of her tea and forced herself to continue.

"She tested my immortality in every way imaginable. I was skinned, stabbed, soaked in acid, forced to drink poison, and many other things I was not fully lucid enough to acknowledge at the time. She even took my bones out and stood them up as a trophy in her study."

"THAT BUCKN' DAUGHTER OF A HORSEAPPLE!" Granny roared, slamming her forehooves down on the table with surprising force. "SHE BUCKED WITH YOU'RE MAGIC?! "

Everypony stared at her in shock, both because of her language and the look of absolute murder on her normally kind face.

"She did what with my-?" Gold started, only to pause as a distant memory came to her.

While she was still trapped in her own head, she remembered feeling a kind of flow within her. She didn't know what it was at the time, just that it was extremely important to her in one form or another. When Moonstone took her bones from her, that flow had been damaged as well.

That was my magic? My magic flows through my bones?

From the looks of horror shared by the rest of The Apples, it was a fairly safe bet that that was the case.

"I-It would seem she did," Gold whimpered, then took a steadying breath to continue. "She had me for months, the steady stream of poison and starvation leading me to have incredibly vivid hallucinations."

"Is that what happened earlier?" BIg Mac asked.

Gold nodded.

"I also have a severe magic phobia. Thanks to her, just the thought of a Unicorn's magic is..."

Her breathing started to become ragged as memories of a red magic aura came to her, searing pain and burning fire not far behind. A hoof on each shoulder pulled her back to reality, one red and one orange. She gave them thankful smiles before she nodded towards the table. Relenting, but still worried for her, Applejack and Big Mac nodded and returned to their seats.

"A-As I was saying," she coughed. "After she decided to...incinerate me...something inside me...broke. I remembered being...no, not angry. Furious? No. I was far beyond that. I felt as if every fiber of my being had turned into hatred. I hated Moonstone Dagger more than anypony had the natural ability to. I saw red the second she entered my cell and the next thing I knew, I was smashing her head into a wall with a cluster of vines that grew from my back."

"So...that wasn't the first time ya' did that?" Applejack gulped.

Big Mac and Granny gave the two of them questioning looks, both having been absent for that particular part of Gold's episode.

"No," Gold sighed. "It was thanks to them that I was able to escape Moonstone's manor. After I took my bones back, I left the mansion, fled Canterlot, and eventually found my way here."

With the conclusion of her tale met, a long silence settled over the group. Gold closed her eyes, waiting like a prisoner on her way towards the gallows for her crimes. She knew that their view of her had been damaged, that they now saw her as a monster as well as a damaged mare. When she opened her eyes, she knew that looks of shame and disgust awaited her. Just the thought of those looks coming from these ponies cut her deeper than any blade Moonstone could've ever used on her. She had never felt so small or vulnerable than she had as she forced herself to open her eyes.

Everypony at the table stared at her with heavy concern in their eyes, a fact that made Gold blink in confusion. A confusion that grew when Applejack got up from her seat, walked up to where Gold was seated, and pulled her into a tight embrace. She sat in stunned silence, her mind refusing to make sense of the situation she was in. It slowly started to sink in when Big Mac made the same journey as his sister and placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder. The damn finally broke when Granny gave her a warm motherly smile from her seat, a sight that became blurry with tears. While she sat, bawling her eyes out for all to hear, Gaia's words came to her with the resolution of a divine edict.

"The Apple Family is a very open sort, warm as the sun to all especially when it comes to their own. It may feel strange to you, but I believe you will not regret letting yourself become part of their family."

Eventually, Gold cried herself out, only shuddering breaths remaining as the two siblings took a step back from her at her sides. She was tired, drained in more ways than she could count, but she also felt...light. It was as if a heavy yoke that had been locked around her throat had finally been removed. For the first time in years, she felt like she could finally breathe.

"Better?" Applejack cautiously asked.

"Yes," Gold sniffled, smiling softly as she wiped some of her tears away.

"Good," she sighed, then sported a determined frown as she added, "I'm not gonna lie, it sounds like you were a giant heel in the past."

"Eeyup," Big Mac nodded.

"Quite an understatement," Gold bitterly muttered.

"But Ah ain't blind nether," Applejack continued, her determined frown turning into a smile. "Ah've seen how you are around Bloom and all of the work you've done around the farm. Ever sense Granny brought you to the house, you've been kind, mostly honest, and have done everythin' you can to keep everypony on the farm safe."

"Eeyup," Big Mac nodded, a quick glance from Gold showing her his soft smile.

"That don't sound like the mare you were talkin' about to me," she added.

"Sure as sugar don't," Granny cackled, then gave a small sigh as she added, "Ah'd say ya' more than paid up for all of the thin's you've done. Now Ah'd say it's high time we help ya' heal."

A moment of silence settled over the group, but one filled with patience instead of dread. The warmth she felt in their presence was an alien one, a fleeting memory from when her Grandmother was still in her life. She could almost swear she felt her standing behind her, gently nudging her forward with a hoof.

Her smile grew as she shakily said, "Yes, I would like that very much. Thank you."

"No problem Sugarcube," Applejack nodded. "We're family, right?"

"Eeyup," Big Mac smiled.

Gold chuckled at that, finally free from her past and all of the sins it carried.

An awkward cough from Granny Smith brought all attention to the Matriarch and she asked a question that passed the same feeling to her grandchildren.

"So, do you still have your....um....bones?"

Gold instantly lit up at that, a girlish giggle sliding past her muzzle.

"Oh! Yes! She's in the bag in my room. Her name is Skully."

"You....named it?" Applejack blinked.

"Of course not," Gold scoffed. "She told me her name."

"It...she talks to ya'?" Big Mac asked, just as flummoxed as his sister and grandmother.

"Not as much as she use to, but yes," Gold beamed. "Though most of our conversations involve pun comedy. I swear, I do not know where she picked up that habit. Would you all like to meet her?"

"Uh...sure?" Applejack nodded, casting nervous glances at the rest of her family.

Gold's smile could've lit up the whole house, the mare excitedly coming off of her chair and guiding her new family towards her wreckage of a room. The three Apple's traded worried looks, then resolute nods as they stepped away from the table and followed the mare further into the house. Between the madness that seemed to visit Ponyville every other month and their distant cousin, they knew they could find a way to help Gold get through her trauma. If the starting point involved them talking to a pile of bones for a night, then by Celestia and The Maker themselves they were going to do it.

***

It wasn't often that Applejack called on her more magically talented friends to help her solve a problem. Be it stubbornness or tradition, she strongly believed in doing things with her own two hooves and what tools she had at her disposal. It was with a thick mouthful of humble pie that she had to admit that the damage done to Gold's room was well past her ability to fix. Well past any Earth pony's ability to fix for that matter. Except for the wardrobe housing Skully, all of the furniture had been reduced to firewood. Gold's vines had carved such deep gashes into the walls and ceiling, it was a small miracle they hadn't ripped right through them. The floor hadn't faired much better, but the debris had managed to keep most of the boards from needing to be replaced.

After taking full stock of the damage, she forced herself to swallow her pride and made her way towards Twilight's castle the second Gold was out of the house. A few quick words with Spike, and she was back with the help she needed, even if it wasn't from the pony she was expecting.

Instead of a lavender Alicorn standing in the middle of the room, there was a light purple Unicorn doing the inspection. Her mane and tail was dark purple with two light blue streaks cutting through both of them, the former tied back into a loose ponytail and a single bang curling just over her left eye. Her cutie mark was a four-pointed purple star with light blue shimmering waves coming off of it from above. When she turned to face the farmer, her purple eyes held a heavy layer of confusion.

"What the hay happened in here?" she asked, flailing a hoof around them for emphasis. "It looks like a herd of drunk Yaks ran through!"

Applejack nervously scratched the back of her head, then said, "It's...not really my place to say."

"What do you-"

"Not important," Applejack sighed, rubbing the bridge of her muzzle. "All Ah can say is that my cousin is real jumpy around magic and Ah need this room put back together before she gets back. Can you do it Starlight?"

"Sure," she frowned, raising a brow. "Give me a couple of minutes and I should be able to get this place back to the way it was."

"Thank ya' kindly," Applejack sighed with a smile. "Ah really appreciate ya' comin' out here to do this for me."

"Eh, I didn't have anything else to do," Starlight shrugged, already reassembling Gold's bed-frame with her magic. "Especially now that Twilight's out of the castle."

"Yeah, where is Twilight anyway?" the farmer frowned, scratching her chin. "Ain't like her to up and vanish without lettin' us know first."

"No clue," Starlight frowned, repairing Gold's vanity. "Somepony sent a message to her through Spike and she suddenly teleported away."

"Huh, must've been somethin' pretty important," she mused.

"Yeah," Starlight mumbled, worry settling into her gut. "She looked really scared before she left, though."

***

Like many old castles, Canterlot Castle had its own personal dungeon. Admittedly, said dungeon was seldom used, the many high level wards and containment spells fused into the very stones that made up that part of the castle far more powerful than what was necessary to keep modern day prisoners. Only the absolute worst of the worst, just shy of worthy of Tartarus were doomed to rot in those cells. It was in one such cell that The Princess of Friendship found herself in with a Royal Guard at her side, the enchanted steel-bar door ripped almost off of its hinges.

The cell was a near exact replica of its neighbors, a perfect cube of solid gray stone with only the now destroyed door as the only way in or out and a bed of straw with a ratty gray blanket serving as the only form of furnishing. What separated this room from the hundreds of other cells sitting below Celestia and Luna's castle is what filled Twilight with dread. On the floor where the bed of straw should've been was an intricately drawn magic circle, the runes inscribing it and the faint traces of magic she felt from it more rancid than a corpse and seemingly written in blood. The body of a guard lay motionless in the corner, his throat slit far enough back his blood had become nothing but rust colored stains that trailed to the floor. All across the walls, written like a maddened mantra was a single name, one Twilight was very familiar with for the worst kind of reasons.
GoLd ViNe

"Your orders ma'am?" the guard asked, his training the only thing keeping his dread out of his voice.

Eyes still locked onto the scene before her, Twilight solemnly gave her response.

"Send a request to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to deploy Captain Crow's and Owl's Elite combat Guard.Tell them, as a Princess of Equestria, I decree that Moonstone Dagger is a Capital Level threat and must be captured or..."

"Or?" the guard cautiously asked.

Twilight's voice shuddered, a part of her heart breaking as she forced four words past her lips.

".....Or killed....if necessary."

Author's Note

and now the Starlight Glimmer tag makes sense! Hope you all got your fire extinguishers ready folks, cuz it's about to heat up! :pinkiecrazy:

Ch.13 Rattled

Gold sat on her haunches, the sounds of nature playing like a gentle lullaby all around her. Again, she found herself sitting in a clearing before the spirit the forest shared a name with. Where the last few times she was summoned before the great wolf she struggled with her lessons, the golden mare felt some progress begin to take form. In the darkness of her closed eyes, she could see flickers of green and the feel the faintest pulse of something beneath her hooves. Instead of feeling frustrated over the minuscule step forward, a sense of peace came over her at the knowledge. The pair of small talons she felt settling onto her back brought a small smile to her face, the birdsong that followed almost bringing a small giggle past her lips.

Never before had she felt so light, so at peace.

"You are much more at ease now," Gaia noted from where she sat, eyes closed. "I take it things have finally improved for you, as of late."

Gold nodded, eyes still closed and relaxed smile gracing her muzzle.

"Good," Gaia smiled. "Though I am willing to bet that the party last night had little to do with your change."

Gold's smile wilted slightly at that, her eyes opening to give the Elder Spirit her full attention.

"I am sure Hazel has already told you, but last night, I had an...episode."

"She did," Gaia nodded, opening her eyes and looking down at her student with concern. "I have never seen her look so shaken before."

"She was not the only one," Gold sighed. "Applejack was equally unnerved when she found me. When she managed to calm me down, she gathered the older members of the family and we spent a good portion of the night talking. I told them about everything that happened in Canterlot, everything that I did in my past life and what led to my current circumstances."

"Ah, I see," Gaia nodded sagely. "And how was it taken?"

"Differently than I was expecting at the time," she chuckled. "Instead of being reviled, they still accepted me as a member of their family and were even willing to help me recover."

"But of course," Gaia chuckled. "You are an Apple, and Apples are never abandoned by their kin. Unless you fall back to you old ways, I doubt they will ever abandon you."

"I know that with true certainty now," Gold nodded, then giggled as she added, "Especially after they met Skully."

"Skully? Your skeleton?" Gaia blinked.

"Yes," Gold giggled. "That, was an adventure in and of itself."

"Oh?" Gaia smirked, raising a brow. "Do tell."

***

Gold happily trotted through the wreckage that had once been her room towards the wardrobe sitting in the far corner of the room, her family not far behind her. Like a filly at Hearths Warming Eve, she excitedly fidgeted in place as she waited for them at its side. When they did, she gave the lone piece of furniture a hard knock that rattled its doors and made The Apples jump.

"Skully, wake up!" she exclaimed, beaming. "I have some ponies here that would like to meet you."

The Apples flinched when some eery rattling came out of the wardrobe, but Gold only scoffed at it.

"Why would I lie about such a thing?" she huffed. "Now do be dear and at least try to be civil."

More hollow rattling came from the wardrobe along with the faint sound of fabric shifting.

"Yes it is late," Gold frowned. "But I believe such a thing is irrelevant for somepony with your disposition."

A pause, then more rattling before a loud "thunk!" came out of the wardrobe.

Gold gave a curt nod, them smiled apologetically at the gathered ponies.

"I am so sorry about that. I promise, she is not normally this difficult."

Before they could respond, Gold threw open the door with a flourish. Her guests all reflexively jumped back when a skull rolled out of the wardrobe onto the floor. Clicking her tongue in disapproval, Gold scooped up the skull and glared down at it.

"Must you make this more difficult?" she snipped. "They are your family as well, after all."

The skull simply rattled in response, earning an eye-roll out of the miffed mare.

"Really Skully? A pun?"

Another rattle greeted her.

Shaking her head with a sigh, she leveled a sheepish smile at her family and aimed the face of the skull at them.

"Applejack, Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, this is Skull Root, or Skully as I affectionately dub her."

"Er, howdy," Applejack nodded, smiling awkwardly.

Big Mac simply nodded in greeting, a small clearing of his throat the only open sign of his discomfort with the current situation.

Granny gave the skull a crooked smile and cackled, "Nice ta' meet ya' youngin'! Ah'd shake yer' hoof, but-"

Granny's quip was cut short when the bones needed to make a complete foreleg fell out of the wardrobe, the hoof rolling up to Granny's own. Granny stared down at the bone, then shrugged as she picked it up and gave it a hardy shake. The skull rocked back and forth in Golds grip, the mare in question giggling a little at the scene. Applejack and Big Mac stared at their grandmother in shock, both struggling to understand how she could be so blasé about this situation.

Noticing, Granny gave them stern looks and said, "Now Ah know Ah raised ya' two ta' be more civil than that. When ya' meet a new pony, ya' better shake their hoof."

As she said that, she hoofed the appendage in question to her grandfoals. Staring dumbly at it for a second, Applejack was the first to recover and take the offered hoof. She shook it as if it were still attached to a pony before she awkwardly offered it to her brother. He was just as uncomfortable as she was as he repeated the gesture. A startled yelp came out of him, just before he dropped it. Any question or reprimand his family had for him died on their tongues when the hoof and all of the rest of the leg bones on the floor suddenly hopped back into the wardrobe.

They stared dumbfounded at it while Gold gave Skully a raised brow.

"Rather impressive for a pony that claims to need her beauty sleep to function."

The skull gave its usual rattled response.

"Why must you PUN?!" she groaned.

"What did she say?" Granny asked with a crooked smile and raised brow.

Gold leveled a deadpan at the skull, then bitterly muttered, "That when Big Macintosh held her hoof, she got a boner."

Silence met that response, Big Mac even more uncomfortable knowing that a possible revenant was interested in him. It was soon broken when Granny said something that everypony present, sans Skully, agreed with whole heartedly.

"Hon, that there joke was terrible and you should feel terrible for makin' it."

***

"I was not aware Skully was sentient," Gaia blinked.

"But of course," Gold scoffed. "Why else would I talk to her? I may be damaged, but not to that degree."

"You thought this, "Pinkie Pie" pony was a hallucination, correct?" she smirked.

"You clearly have not met her," Gold frowned.

"I have heard tales," Gaia shrugged. "Clear exaggerations if I have ever heard them. Only Discord and Hearths Warming have the power to open gaps or other such elder magics."

"I do not know what you mean by "gaps", but if Lord Discord can summon them, then I am certain my cousin could do it as well."

"Let us hope not," Gaia shivered. "I am still trying to pick up the toys that clown left in my forest. More than one creature with his kind of powers would be the death of us all."

"Or undeath in some cases," Gold snorted.

"Which brings us back to Skully," the elder wolf frowned. "How is it that she can exist in the first place?"

"I am not sure," Gold mused, tapping her chin with a hoof. "We both think it has something to do with my curse, a technicality that Discord never considered at the time."

Intrigued, Gaia gestured for her to continue with a nod.

"It is theorized that a pony is still technically alive for ten seconds after being decapitated. All of the nerve endings and five senses are still fully functional up until the sudden drop in blood pressure causes the brain to go into shock and death finally comes for them. I can confirm that all of this is true and that...having insects strip the meat from your face is absolutely horrible."

"I...would imagine so," Gaia cautioned.

Gold nodded, then solemnly continued.

"Because of that fact, the curse most likely did not know which part of me it was supposed to focus on. My head was technically alive, but constantly being eaten by beetles, while my body was still somewhat intact. We believe that the curse pulled my soul towards my body while some of my magic fused with part of the curse and stayed inside my skull. When Moonstone Dagger put my bones up on display in her study, it spread to the rest of them and Skull Root came to be."

"An interesting theory, to be sure," Gaia mused. "I suppose that would also explain how she can move, even in such a limited fashion."

"Oh, no, she is just lazy," Gold muttered, waving away Gaia's words. "She can move about just as well as anypony else when she fully assembles herself."

"She can... assemble herself?" Gaia blinked.

"When she can be bothered," Gold huffed.

"I... see," the elder wolf nodded, a worried edge entering her tone. "Are you certain that she can do that and it was not one of your hallucinations?"

"Yes," Gold frowned. "A few good smacks across the face more than confirmed it."

"Smacks?"

"Apparently, Skully felt it was what needed to be done to stop me from screaming."

***

Gold hummed a happy tune to herself, a clear early afternoon sun shining brightly above her through the orchard's canopy. The comforting energies she felt from the surrounding trees added to her good mood, brining an extra spring to her step as she made her way towards her new home. That simple shift in dynamics added to the joy and liberation she had felt since waking up this morning. Not even the fact that she had done so on the living room sofa had put a damper on her good mood. Add the fact that she was finally making progress in her lessons with Gaia , Gold was on cloud nine. She felt that absolutely nothing could bring her down.

That was proven wrong the second she made it to the house's front door.

As she pulled open the door, two ponies met her on the way out. One was a now mildly panicking Applejack and the other was a surprised light purple Unicorn mare. Gold took a quick step back, her eyes flicking back and forth between the mare's eyes and horn. Her heart hammered in her chest, but she refused to show the mare any fear. She did take a mental note of all of the places she could flee to, if the need arose though.

"H-Howdy Gold," Applejack nervously chuckled. "Wasn't expectin' ya back so soon."

"Gaia told me to take the rest of the day off," she stiffly responded, then nodded towards the mare and asked, "One of your friends I would presume?"

"Oh! Sorry about that," the mare awkwardly chuckled. "I'm Starlight Glimmer."

As she said that, she put a hoof out to shake.

"Gold Vine," she frowned, taking another step back and ignoring the offered hoof. "May I ask what your business is here and for how much longer do you intend to linger?"

Starlight blinked, letting her hoof fall back to the ground as she struggled to make sense of Gold's question.

"Wow, formal much?" she muttered under her breath, then in a louder tone said, "Applejack asked me to fix a room that got torn up and I was just on my way out."

"I see," Gold nodded, a faint sigh of relief slipping past her muzzle. "I would assume it was my room, correct?"

While Gold was still staring at Starlight, Applejack could tell that the question was directed mostly at her. She nodded, the action adding a small bit of warmth to Gold's rigid demeanor. The question seemed to click something into place for Starlight, a hint of realization sparking in her eyes. A sliver of paranoia tickled the back of Gold's mind at that, her body subtly shifting into a defensive stance. To her surprise, Starlight stepped backwards into the house and out of the way of the door.

"Do you want to see?" Starlight asked sheepishly. "I've...never used my magic to fix something as big as a room before and I want to make sure I didn't miss anything before I left."

Gold eyed her suspiciously then said, "I am sure you did well. If I notice that anything is out of place, I will ask Applejack to let you know at her earliest convenience."

With that, she forced her way past the two mares and almost galloped further into the house towards her room. When a loud slam echoed through the house, Starlight gave Applejack a worried look while the farmer just let out a relieved sigh.

"That's your cousin?" Starlight asked, pointing in the general direction of Gold's room.

"Eeyup," Applejack somberly frowned, staring in the direction Starlight was pointing.

"She's...different from what I was expecting," she stated lamely, letting her hoof fall.

"She grew up differently from most Apples," Applejack sighed, stepping through the front door. "Ah'll tell ya' what Ah can on the way to the castle."

Seeing little reason to argue, she nodded and followed.

Neither of them said a word for several long minutes, the two mares walking side by side with one trying to find her words while the other patiently waited. At least, on the surface Starlight was patient. She couldn't quite put her hoof on it, but something about Gold didn't sit well with her. She knew that Applejack said that her cousin was "jumpy" around magic, but Gold's reactions to her were on par with somepony preparing for an attack. She knew she needed to let her friend talk at her own pace, but the wait was eating at her more and more by the second. It wasn't until they came to the beaten path between Sweet Apple Acres and Ponyville that Applejack started to speak.

"Ah can't say much, so if'n Ah say Ah can't answer a question, that's it. Got it?"

Starlight nodded, a bit shaken by her friend's stern tone.

"Before she moved in, Gold was hurt really badly by a Unicorn. The whole thin' gave her a huge magic phobia. Heck, it took a ton of convincin' to let Rarity get her measurements for a new cloak."

"How did you manage that?" Starlight blinked, "I mean, Rarity uses her magic all the time for that kind of thing, so..."

"She used her hooves," Applejack snorted, smiling faintly. "Was real clumsy at it too. Ah thought Gold was gonna snap at her when she got the tape around her neck."

Starlight cringed at that, all too familiar with that particular handicap of her tribe. When you had the skills and precise dexterity that levitation provided, why use your hooves? She was one of the few Unicorns that strived to avoid this weakness, but it still proved to be a difficult hill to climb in most cases. She could only imagine just how tall that hill was for a Unicorn who's magic was so heavily linked to their natural talent.

Applejack's smile fell as she continued, eyes falling to the ground as she walked.

"We wanna help her, but Ah don't know where to start. Shelterin' her won't help, but Ah don't know how to ease her out of the pit she's in. Ah'd ask Twi for help, but..."

"I get it," Starlight frowned, staring at the ground in thought as she walked. "If a normal Unicorn scares her, than an Alicorn would be a nightmare for her. Does anypony else know about her?"

Applejack nodded.

"Outside of the family, Fluttershy's met her."

"There we go!" Starlight smirked, leveling a knowing look as she pointed a hoof at her friend. "If anypony can help ease Gold out of this, it'd be Fluttershy."

Applejack mulled that over for a long second, a part of her bucking herself for not thinking of such an obvious option. Obvious under normal circumstances at least. Between Gold's stubborn secrecy and Fluttershy's generally timid nature, it was hard for her to think that any progress could be made. At the same time, she couldn't think of any other pony that could make any progress without drawing further attention to her cousin.

"Ah guess that's at least a start," she sighed. "Thanks Starlight."

"No problem," Starlight smiled. "Anything else I can do for you?"

Applejack thought about that for a second, then sheepishly asked, "Do ya think you can keep Twi away from the farm?"

Starlight sucked in her lips at that.

"That...might be a lot to ask," she nervously chuckled. "She's heard about the Timberwolves you've taken in and has been talking about studying them the last couple of days."

That set off a dozen alarm bells in the farmer

Applejack knew that it was only a matter of time before Twilight found out about the Timberwolves, but she didn't know such a chance encounter was so close. If what Gold said was true, the fallout of the two meeting would not be pretty. That was assuming the Timberwolves didn't see The Princess of Friendship as a threat to the mare they were bonded to. She didn't even want to imagine what kind of damage that could do to everypony involved, especially if a certain neighboring nature spirit decided to get involved.

"Could you..at least give us a heads up?" Applejack urgently asked.

Starlight leaned back a bit at that, shaken a little by the worry she saw in the farmer's eyes.

"That...I think I can do that," she nervously nodded. "I've been working on a spell that works like Spike's dragon fire, for when he's not around. I still have a few tweaks I need to work out of it, but I should have it ready in a couple days."

"That's good to hear," Applejack sighed, a small smile forming on her muzzle as she visibly relaxed.

"And if she heads out to see you before then, I'll teleport ahead of her to warn you."

Applejack's smile grew, some of the gloom that had clung onto the mare all day finally fading out of her as she pulled the Unicorn into a one-legged hug as they walked. Starlight squawked at that while Applejack just laughed, both of them nearly falling over from the sudden shift in balance.

"Ah owe ya big for this Starlight," Applejack beamed. "And Ah intend to make good on that."

"Just...being a good friend," she nervously chuckled, still not quite used to such forward acts from ponies.

"Nope! Ah insist," Applejack smirked, still holding the mare to her side.

"But-"

"Nope!"

"I mean-"

"Nu-uh!"

A moment of silence, then Starlight let out a defeated sigh and asked, "I'm really not going to talk you out of this, am I?"

"Enope!" the farmer chuckled just as they climed a small hill and Ponyville started to come into view

Author's Note

A new chapter up and ready and I just turned 30. Pretty nice day all things considered. :pinkiegasp: :pinkiehappy: (Uh oh...)

Ch.14 Guidance

Lazy was never a word used to describe the goings on at Sweet Apple Acres. Everyday, the farm's residents found ways to keep themselves busy and productive. Whether it was through minor chores or major harvests, The Apples never let a day go to waste. As such, it was odd to see one of the farm's residents laying on her back, seemingly lazing under the shade of one of the trees.

At least, that was what it looked like on the surface.

Having long sense finished her lessons with Gaia for the day, Gold found little to do with herself beyond letting her thoughts wander. Given their subject matter, it was the only thing she could do to keep what little sanity she still had. After she crossed paths with Starlight Glimmer the day before, it took a lot of time for her to regain her composure. Memories of Moonstone's abuse kept flashing before her eyes, threatening to drive her into another episode. If Skully hadn't come out of the wardrobe to comfort her, she probably would've destroyed the room again.

When she finally regained control of herself and left her room, Applejack had returned and asked her if she would be willing to talk to somepony about her problems. Somepony a bit more familiar with trauma and had a much more delicate hoof when it came to handling ponies. When Gold asked who her cousin had in mind and she said Fluttershy, she was met with conflicting thoughts on the matter. While she was willing to admit that Fluttershy was the best option they had right now, the fact that she was so close to Discord put a massive pause in Gold's willingness to go to her.

In addition, Starlight had agreed to give them forewarning if Princess Twilight Sparkle or her assistant were going to come to the farm. When Gold asked how she was going to accomplish this, the farmer nervously revealed that Starlight was the Princess' student. That revelation along with the fact that a few of the ponies she had already met and her cousin were also in the Princess' circle of friends was enough to make Gold faint on the spot. It was only thanks to that, her trust in her new family, and another long talk with Skully that she hadn't had the mother of all panic-attacks when she awoke last night.

Now, with a whole day all to herself, she was left laying under the shade of one of the orchard's many trees wondering just what to do with herself. Did she risk being rediscovered by Discord by going to Fluttershy for help, or did she carry on as she had been up till now and risk possibly crossing paths with Twilight Sparkle? While she had still retained all of her stealth skills from her past life, they could offer her only so much protection from the two High Royals.

"Perhaps I should make a few escape plans," she mused, idly watching a leaf fall off of a branch. "If nothing else, I should plot out the most effective rout from the house to the Memorial Tree. If that does not work, then I should be able to make it to The Everfree Forest from there with little effort."

Wishing to push such thoughts aside for the moment, she closed her eyes and let the sounds of gentle birdsong and lightly rustling leaves take her worries away. She didn't get to enjoy her peace for long before a loud boom shattered it like a rock through a window. She had already jumped to her hooves seconds before her mind caught up with her body, wide eyes and alert ears moving frantically as she looked around for the sound's source. A bit of black smoke in the distance caught her eye and with a hint of curiosity, she grabbed her cloak off of the ground, threw it on, and galloped towards it.

When she came to the source of the smoke, confusion and panic took hold of her. A treehouse stood at the heart of one of the older parts of the orchard, its orange paint and shingles looking fairly fresh in spite of how ancient the tree holding it over the ground looked. A long wooden ramp connected to a small platform at the building's front, the ramp taking a sudden left turn two-thirds of the way to the ground. While the craftsmanship of the structure was impressive, the smoke pouring out of its windows demanded more of her attention.

When she heard some coughs from within, she charged up the ramp and nearly bucked the door off its hinges. When she turned to face the room, she saw something that made her pause. Three fillies sat in the middle of the treehouse, one she was easily able to identify as Applebloom in spite of the dark smudges covering her body and bow, but the other two were a mystery to her. One was a tangerine Pegasus filly with a messy purple mane and tail that seemed to be trying to glare a hole into a benson burner set in front of her. The other was a white Unicorn filly with a curly pink and purple mane and tail, though the white of her coat had been severely compromised by a thick layer of black ash. A few dozen broken test tubes and still intact potion components were scattered across the floor around them, but aside from a large scorch mark on the floor between them and the heavy smell of burnt sulfur in the air, everything seemed to be fine. That fact alone sucked all of the panic out of Gold, but the confusion still remained.

"Ah thought you were keepin' an eye on the Witch Hazel, Scoots!" Applebloom coughed, speaking at a much higher volume than usual as she rubbed soot out of her eyes.

"What?!" the Pegasus, Scoots, loudly asked, her voice rough even without the smoke still present in the room. "Did you say something Sweetie?!"

"My ears won't stop ringing!" the Unicorn, presumably "Sweetie" cried, her voice briefly cracking at a high pitch as she rubbed her ears in panic.

"What The Taker have I wondered into?" Gold blinked, stepping further into the room.

Applebloom was the first to notice her, an awkward blush creeping past the dark smudges covering her face. Scoots was the second one to notice her, the Pegasus giving the mare a look that sat on the edge of curious and cautious. Sweetie didn't notice Gold's presence until the mare was right next to them, the Unicorn letting out a startled squeak when she turned her head towards her.

"Who's that?!" Scoots cried.

"Where did she come from?!" Sweetie exclaimed, jumping to her hooves and running to Applebloom's side.

"Hey Gold! Thanks for visitin'!" Applebloom loudly cheered, a stiff smile hiding her shame.

She gave the group a raised brow, then gave her surroundings a brief once-over. Now that the smoke had somewhat cleared, she could see what few furnishings that survived the explosion. A podium, table, and a few stools made up the rooms furnishings, though the podium would need to have the top half of it replaced and at least two stools would need a new leg. Sitting on the table was a cluster of scattered paper and pencils along with a single notepad.

Smiling and nodding to herself, she motioned for the trio to stay put as she fetched some paper, the notepad, and a pencil from the table. She briefly mulled over how oddly natural it felt for her to do this with her mouth before she set her prizes down on the floor. Gripping the pencil with her teeth, she wrote three simple and sloppy letters to the three fillies.

To Scoots she wrote, I am Applebloom's cousin. She will be able to confirm this when your hearing returns.

Sweetie's letter said, I heard the explosion and came to see what had happened.

She gave Applebloom a stern frown as she hoofed her letter to her, which simply read, What happened?

Applebloom wilted under Gold's gaze and both sheepishly and loudly stated, "We were tryin' to make a Sap-Dissolving Potion, but Scoots let the Witch Hazel Extract get too hot! When Ah added the Stoneroot Powder...well....!"

As she said that, she gestured wildly around them with a hoof.

Gold didn't know whether to laugh or groan at her cousin's foolishness. At the same time, she couldn't put all of the blame onto the young Brewer. At least, not before she had more information to work with. Frowning, more at herself for her poor penmanship, she wrote out a quick message and presented it to the fillies.

Did Applebloom warn you all of the risks?

They nodded, Applebloom giving Scoots a disappointed glare out of the corner of her eye, while Sweetie looked especially nervous. Scoots merely looked confused, eyes squinting as she frowned at Gold's message.

"You have really lousy mouthwriting!" Scoots stated, her volume a little lower than it was before.

Gold grimaced at that, and quickly wrote, Is it wise to be commenting on my shortcomings right now?

Giving the Pegasus a raised brow, she pointed at Scoots, then pointed at the destroyed equipment. Applebloom shifted her half-glare at her friend into a full one. The orange filly cleared her throat and looked away, a sheepish smile and blush gracing her face.

The next hour was spent like this, Gold writing out messages to them and the fillies telling her their own sides of the story. At least, that was the case for two of them. the one named Sweetie holding her tongue and seemingly studying the older mare. Gold tried to ignore her and listen to the remaining two fillies, but her old instincts refused to completely phase the filly from her focus. Eventually, the trio regained their hearing and she could have a normal conversation with them, a fact that she silently thanked The Maker for when she spat out the pencil she was using for the last time.

I will need to practice that, she thought sourly. Yet another thing to take up my already limited free time.

"So, let me see if I understand this," Gold frowned. "You three tried to brew an Anti-Adhesive Potion specifically designed to work on tree sap.

They nodded, Applebloom still giving Scoots irate passing glances.

"And to mitigate the work, Applebloom decided to give each of you a different task."

Again, they nodded.

"I see," Gold sighed. "Aside from the Witch Hazel, who was in charge of what?"

Applebloom spoke first, puffing out her chest with pride.

"Ah was in charge of gettin' the ingredients ready, Scoots was responsible for the gear, and Sweetie was in charge of keepin' notes and readin' off the tips Zecora gave me."

"I see," Gold frowned. "And did you warn Scoots of the dangers of overheating Witch Hazel?"

Applebloom's eyes widened at that and the bravado she displayed earlier slowly slid out of her.

Gold's frown deepened.

"Did you tell her what signs to look for? Did you check her work before you added the Stoneroot powder? Did you have the proper precautions in place if something went wrong?"

Each question knocked the filly down one more peg. By the third one, she was staring down at the ground like a kicked puppy. Gold stared down at her sternly, letting the filly stew in her misery for a long moment. Eventually, she let out a sigh and pulled her cousin in for a hug, her stern mask falling away to reveal something much more tender.

"You need to be more careful," Gold intoned, a faint tremble slipping into her tone.

Applebloom blinked dumbly , taken far aback by Gold's sudden display of affection. Since the day the mare had come to the farm, she had always kept herself at a distance. While she had noticed that the distance had gotten smaller, she didn't know that it had shrunk to such a degree. Happiness took the place of shock as the filly eased into the hug, a small smile gracing her muzzle.

"Ah will, Ah promise."

"You had better," Gold frowned, pulling out of the hug just enough to lock eyes with her cousin. "You and your friends were lucky this time. I do not want to see the three of you in the hospital because of a reckless decision."

"Yes Gold," Applebloom nodded, conviction burning bright in her eyes and deepening her frown.

"Good," she smiled, fully pulling out of the hug.

A roguish edge crept into that smile as she followed up with, "Now, do you all still need that potion?"

"It wouldn't hurt," Scoots shrugged.

"Are you going to brew it for us?" Sweetie asked.

"Not quite," she chuckled.

***

The treehouse was a flurry of activity, the three fillies moving with surprising grace and speed under Gold's carefully trained eye. After they cleaned and patched what surprisingly little damage their previous attempt at potion making had dealt to the structure, Gold had each of the fillies put in charge of key aspects of the process. Applebloom put her lessons in the kitchen to great use as she prepared the ingredients like she had been doing it for years. Scoots was left in charge of the equipment, making sure the bottles and mixing tools were clean and fully functional. Sweetie was given the task of keeping the pre-made components safe and organized. Gold took it all in with a confident smile, stepping in when it looked like the fillies were about to make a dangerous mistake, but otherwise left them to their own devices. The whole experience brought a bittersweet taste to her mouth, memories of a similar scene happening between her and her grandmother coming to the forefront of her mind. Granted, the potions they brewed were mostly harmless, nothing more than laxatives or fur dyes used to prank her overbearing mother.

Maker how I miss her sometimes, she thought, fighting back a tear and forcing herself back to the present.

It was as she was doing so that she noticed something odd about one of the fillies.

Since the moment she put her to task, Sweetie hadn't once used her magic. Even now, as she arranged a few vials near the table Applebloom was working on, she did so with her hoof or mouth. While greatful on some level, she couldn't help, but be concerned about Sweetie's odd behavior.

"Sweetie, may I have a word with you?" she called, masking the worry in her tone.

Sweetie flinched, then set the vial in her mouth back down onto the floor and sheepishly approached her. Gesturing towards the door, Gold led her out onto the treehouse's platform so they could get some privacy. Once the door closed, she gave the cowering filly a worried frown and delicately asked something that made her fall to her haunches and wilt.

"Why are you not using your magic?"

Sweetie sighed, staring at the ground as she mumbled, "Because I can't."

A thick silence followed those words.

Worry for the filly settled deep into Gold, a million questions running through her mind at once. By the looks of her, Sweetie was at least ten years old, more than old enough to have at least a grasp of the most basic of Unicorn spells. That left her with only two possible reasons; Sweetie was not being properly trained or there was something wrong with her horn. Hoping for the former, Gold tried to keep her concern out of her voice as she tried to get the full story from her.

"Have you been trained or had your horn examined?"

Sweetie nodded, still looking at the ground as she mumbled, "The doctors say my horn is fine and my sister and Princess Twilight have been giving me lessons when they can, but nothing seems to be working."

Gold shuddered at the mention of the Princess of Friendship, a part of her sinking into a pit of dread over the fact that yet another pony tied to the High Royal knows of her existence. Conceding that her fate was sealed at least five times over at this point, she forced her fears to the back of her mind and focused on the here and now.

"These lessons, how are they preformed?" Gold asked behind a stiff smile.

"They put something like a ball or a broom in front of me and tell me to visualize it moving through the air," she muttered bitterly.

Gold frowned at that.

"And your progress?"

"Bad," Sweetie spat. "I don't know what I keep doing wrong! I follow the steps to the letter and memorized the spell formula, but the most I can do is make my horn flicker!"

"And is that all?" Gold pressed.

"...No," Sweetie huffed, looking up at Gold with a frustrated glare. "I feel like my magic is fighting me or something. I don't know how else to describe it. I'll be just about to levitate something, but then my magic will just cancel itself at the last second!"

Gold's eyes widened slightly in recognition, a kind smile joining it as she let out a relieved sigh.

"I see. I believe I know what your problem is."

"You do?" Sweetie blinked.

Gold nodded.

"It would seem you have not yet familiarized yourself with your magic."

"What do you mean?" Sweetie frowned.

"When I was young, I had a...friend who suffered from a similar problem," Gold clarified, slightly adjusting her story's focus. "When it became too much for her to handle, she asked her grandmother for advice. According to her, the secret was that she needed to reconnect with her magic, to become more familiar with it."

"Okay? How do I do that?" she asked, a hint of intrigue coloring her tone in spite of her raised brow.

Gold's smile grew a bit at that and she said, "According to her, the first thing you must do is close your eyes and relax your mind."

Nodding, Sweetie did just that.

Doing the same, Gold continued.

"Let your mind wander, take in your surroundings, but do not focus on them for more than a second. Acknowledge the birds in the trees, the rustling of the leaves, and the smells of the world around you. Set yourself adrift, let your mind be at ease, and be at peace."

Sweetie followed the mare's words, her voice adding itself to the many things helping her find her zen. It was a strange feeling for her, like sitting on the border between sleeping and being awake. She couldn't remember the last time she felt so calm. A faint green shimmer flickered behind her eyelids, startling her, but not quite enough to break her trance.

Gold heard a faint gasp come out of Sweetie and she knew that they were on the right track.

"You should see a colored light every now and then. Acknowledge its presence, but do not focus on it. Let it come to you on its own."

Sweetie didn't respond, but she took Gold's advice all the same. As the mare had said, the faint green light would drift into her line of sight. It was subtle at first, but became more demanding as time went on. Eventually, its presence became so abrasive that Sweetie fell out of her trance with a startled yelp. Gold chuckled at that, opening her eyes as she smiled down at the filly.

"The same thing happened to my friend," she added, her smile turning knowing. "She said her magic was a bit temperamental at first, but it gradually settled down over time."

"That was....really weird," Sweetie frowned, rubbing both sides of her head.

"It will be, but if you keep at it, i am certain that you will have better control over your magic."

"Really?!" Sweetie asked, hope shining in her eyes.

"It worked for my friend," Gold nodded.

Sweetie jumped to her hooves, happily prancing in place with a happy whiny.

"Thank you Mrs. Gold!" she beamed up at the mare.

"Think nothing of it," Gold tittered behind a hoof. "And just Gold is fine."

"Okay," Sweetie nodded, the filly practically glowing with happiness where she stood. "Oh, I can't wait to finally be able to do magic!"

"I am afraid that is the one thing you will need to do," Gold smiled.

"Awwww," she wined, huffing irritably.

"Now none of that," the mare sternly added. "If you want results, you must work hard and be patient. That applies to both magic and life."

"You sound like my big sister," Sweetie frowned, rolling her eyes.

"Then she must be a very wise mare as well," Gold smirked. "Now, shall we return to our previous task at hand before my cousin and your friend try to blast a hole through the floor?"

Nodding through her laughter, Sweetie and Gold made there way back to the door. When they opened it, they were instantly greeted by a sight that neither of them knew how to process. Somehow, while the two of them were talking, Scoots and Applebloom had managed to trap themselves in a large magenta blob of slime that was stuck to the middle of the floor. Applebloom was glaring daggers at her friend, angry muffled noises the only thing she could make around the sticky gunk covering her muzzle. Said friend was more interested in futilely struggling against their shared prison than whatever verbal venom the furious Apple was throwing at her. Dumbfounded, Gold approached the two trapped fillies and examined the slime.

Sighing, she looked over her shoulder at Sweetie and flatly asked, "Does this kind of thing happen often among you three?"

Reluctantly, Sweetie nodded.

"I see," Gold frowned. "Now I can understand why the three of you wanted a Tree Sap Solvent."

Looking over at what was left of the equipment and ingredients on hoof, Gold sighed and went to work.

Perhaps it would have been better if I had brewed it for them after all.

Ch.15 Rumors

The sky over Sweet Apple Acres was thick with clouds, the normally cheery orchard wrapped in a gloomy haze. A sky blue Pegasus mare flew just over the canopy, her rainbow colored mane and tail pulled back by the chilly air. Her magenta eyes where narrowed, scanning the ground beneath her with a hawk's intensity. A cloud with a prismatic lightning bolt shooting out the bottom of it decorated her flanks.

Three days had passed since Twilight went to Canterlot and in that time, a string of rumors had started to drift through Ponyville. It were these rumors that brought the mare to the farm and their correlation to the Timberwolves that now guarded its grounds.

Come on! Where is she?

Aside from browning tops of trees and the occasional Timberwolf, she couldn't find what she was looking for. With an irate groan, she banked and made her way towards the farm house. At the same time, Arbor watched her from the shadow of one of the trees. Narrowing his eyes, he tailed her towards the house as silently as his large form would allow. Oblivious to her stalker, the mare touched down in front of the front door and loudly banged her hoof on it. The he-wolf crouched low in his hiding place, ready to pounce as soon as the mare gave him a reason to.

When Applejack opened the door and happily greeted the mare he let himself relax a bit. When she let the mare in, he waited until she closed the door behind her before he came out of cover. Still alert, he crept towards the kitchen window and laid down under it. As he laid his head down and closed his eyes, he kept an ear aimed right at the window.

At the same time, Applejack and the mare happily wandered into the kitchen and took seats at the table.

"Gettin' kind'a chilly out there, eh?" Applejack chuckled.

"Eh, it's not so bad," the mare shrugged, leaning back in her seat. "Falls around the corner, so the Weather Team's been getting things ready."

"Ah bet," the farmer smirked. "We'll have to get the pumpkins and the corn maze ready. Nightmare Night's not that far away, after all."

"Right," the mare frowned, worry creeping past her nonchalance.

Catching it, Applejack's good mood took a slight dip.

"What's wrong Rainbow," she asked.

The mare, Rainbow, sighed and nervously asked, "Has anything...weird happened lately?"

"Like what?" Applejack asked.

"Like, things moving by themselves or strange things hanging around the trees?" she asked, nervously.

"No, why?" the farm pony asked, raising a brow.

Rainbow fidgeted in place, nervously scratching the back of her neck and casting quick glances around the room.

"There are some...rumors running around town and I wanted to make sure everything was alright around here."

"Rumors?" Applejack blinked, a thin string of nervous ice running down her spine. "What kind of rumors?"

"That a spirit from the Everfree Forest... is haunting the orchard," she frowned, still casting nervous glances around the kitchen.

Applejack blinked, then burst out laughing at that, pounding a hoof on the table. Rainbow gawked at her, taken aback by her friend's reaction. Shaking off her shock, Rainbow slammed her own hoof onto the table to get her friend's attention, a tightlipped frown marring her face like a scar. The sight brought an abrupt end to her friend's mirth, a concerned frown forming on her muzzle.

"It's not just rumors. Ponies from the Weather Team have reported seeing somepony walking into the orchard from the forest. They started coming in around the time the Timberwolves showed up."

A cold sweat ran down Applejack's neck.

She knew that she couldn't hide her cousin forever, that it was only a matter of time before word about her started to get spread around. At the same time, she hoped that the main reveal would've been on Gold's terms. Especially now that she had agreed to meet with Fluttershy to tend to her damaged psyche. To be accused of being some kind of Everfree Spirit on top of all the other things the mare had to contend with was a rather unfair pill to be forced to swallow.

Gathering her thoughts, she took a deep breath, forced a smile, and asked, "You sure they didn't just see thin's? Ah'd think Ah'd know if some spirit was wanderin' around my trees, Dash."

Rainbow's eyes narrowed at that.

"But what about the Tim-"

"A cousin of mine came by and tamed those," Applejack cut in, waving off her friend's unfinished question. "Said she did it to bump up the farm's security."

Rainbow gawked at her again while Applejack silently thanked The Maker her brittle pokerface hadn't cracked. While everything she said was technically true, it was so close to a lie that it almost triggered a tell. It wasn't that Applejack couldn't lie, it was that she couldn't tell a convincing one. On top of leaving a bad taste in her mouth, she always had a hard time keeping a straight face when she lied. If the need arose, she had to resort to half-truths to keep anything hidden and even that made her feel dirty at times.

It was even worse when she had to do it to her friends or family.

The Pegasus visibly relaxed a bit at that, but she still had some doubts.

"And the mare seen coming out of the forest?" she pressed.

"My cousin likes to walk Applebloom to Zecora's," the farmer shrugged, more than happy to tell a full truth. "Says it makes her worry less."

Rainbow nodded at that.

She knew that the forest still had its fair share of dangers, even with all of the precautions the Zebra shaman put in place on their behalf. Anypony outside of her circle of friends would have every reason to worry about a filly wandering into the forest alone. She would be lying if she didn't feel a bit of worry herself every now and then for the youngest Apple.

"And you're sure this cousin of yours isn't some kind of Everfree monster in disguise?"

"Absolutely," Applejack nodded.

"And you're sure there are no ghosts floating around?" Rainbow asked, again casting a nervous look around the room.

"Positive," Applejack nodded again, a small smile forming on her muzzle.

Rainbow met her gaze for a long moment, then let out a relieved sigh and leaned back in her seat.

"Good."

"You okay?" Applejack asked aiming a concerned frown at her friend. "It don't usually take a few cooky rumors to get you this worked up."

Rainbow shrugged and said, "I can't help it. Something's been putting me on edge these last couple of days."

"What do you mean?" she asked, raising a brow.

"I don't know. It just feels like something big is going to happen soon and I don't think its going to be good."

"You mean somthin' like Tirek or Chrysalis?"

"I hope not," Rainbow chuckled. "But yeah, I think we should keep an eye out for anything weird for the next couple of days. You know, just in case."

"Yeah," Applejack nodded."Maybe you should let Twi know about this feelin' you've been havin' when she gets back."

"Good idea," Rainbow smiled, then chuckled as she added, "Can't believe I let a few stupid rumors get to me like that. Ghost? Seriously?"

"Ah know!" Applejack laughed. "Seriously, the thin's this town comes up with!"

A loud flushing echoed down the hall, lightly pulling the mares attention towards the kitchen door. All of Applejack's good cheer died a miserable death when a full pony skeleton walked into view. Dead silence filled the room, Skully turning her head slightly back and forth between the two living mares. Gulping, and with her ears pinned down, Applejack slowly turned to face her friend. Rainbow's whole body was shaking like a leaf in a winter storm, but was otherwise frozen completely in place. Her face was as pale as a sheet, and her eyes were as wide as dinner plates.

"Rainbow," Applejack cautiously gulped. "Ah promise that there's a reasonable explanation for this."

***

When Gold had agreed to see Fluttershy for therapy, she was sure that the experience would be an interesting one. How such a kind and gentle mare could be associated with a being as spastic as The Lord of Chaos was a mystery she was sure she would never find the answer to. However, that fact about the mare took a small backseat when she finally made it to the mare's home.

Fluttershy lived a good distance away from the town, right on the border between Ponyville and The Everfree Forest. A single glance at the Pegasus' cottage explained why such an arrangement was made. The two-story home looked like a shrub that had been enchanted into a house. Lush green leaves made up its thatched roof and covered the external walls, only a few windows, a door, and a chimney showed that it was a functional home. A brook flowed ten feet in front of the structure with a small bridge crossing over it and connecting to the winding path leading to the front door. Tall trees covered with birdhouses as well as a few rabbit holes surrounded the cottage, almost to an obsessive degree as far as the former was concerned. In spite of that, the house gave off an air of peace, like a sacred sanctuary willing to take in all who needed it.

Gold felt some of her worry fall away as she approached the odd building, but not enough to keep her from fretting over how she presented herself. As if a switch had been flipped in her mind, she began to fall back to her old way of thinking in regards to etiquette, programing that became impossible to ignore when she found herself standing in front of the cottage's front door. After a few seconds of nervously hoofing her mane into some semblance of order, she knocked on the door. She stood at attention, nervously gnawing on her lower lip as she waited for a response. Her ears twitched when the faint sound of hooves on hard wood came from behind the door, along with what sounded like dozens of small paws. Gold was given only a second to ponder that before the door opened and revealed the sound's source. Or more accurately, the sound's sources.

In addition to a surprised Fluttershy, a few dozen animals greeted her at the door. Several colorful birds peered at her from perches fixed to the walls just short of the ceiling while roughly the same number of squirrels, rabbits, and mice stood around Fluttershy's hooves. Towering behind her was a full grown brown bear, the beast taking curious sniffs in her general direction.

Gold blinked, not entirely sure how she was supposed to react to such a sight.

Her first thought was to flee, especially when she and the bear locked eyes, but something told her that that was not necessary. She tried to relax, to approach this new oddity like she did with her new distant cousin. Embrace the madness and try to hold onto what little sanity she had left along the way.

A brief moment of silence settled between the two mares, Gold trying to find her words while Fluttershy patently waited. At the same time, the animals continued to give her odd stares. When Gold eventually broke the silence, some of the rodents surrounding Fluttershy started to give her the same kind of sniffs that the bear had.

"H-Hello, Fluttershy," she stammered, trying very hard to keep eye contact with the Pegasus and not the bear standing behind her.

"Hello Gold," Fluttershy softly smiled. "It's nice to see you again."

"L-Likewise," she gulped. "Th-Though, perhaps I should have come at a later date, as you seem to have...guests at the moment."

Before the Pegasus could respond, all of the animals surged past her out of the house towards Gold. The mare let out a startled squawk when the bear picked her up and brought her into the cottage, the great beast lumbering into the building with her over its shoulder like a bag of grain. Everything was happening faster than Gold could make sense of, only rushing colors, a soft voice full of panic, and animal noises registered to her. Then, just as suddenly, she found herself sitting on a dark-wood couch with green cushions and pillows in the middle of a very clean and homey living room. A coffee table made of the same wood sat in front of her with a near identical couch to the one she was occupying on the side opposite of her. She watched blankly as some squirrels placed a small bowl full of grapes onto her side of the table while some mice did the same with a plate of daisies. She jumped when a large hawk landed on one of the armrests of her seat, then stared dumbfounded at it as it spread one of its wings open to lightly fan her. When the bear from before served her a cup of tea, she aimed a confused glance at an equally flummoxed Fluttershy still standing by the door.

When a similar arrangement had been set up on the opposite side of the table, sans the hawk, Fluttershy took the seat in front of the new place setting.

An awkward silence filled the room, one that even the animals refused to break, as the two mares struggled to comprehend what had just happened.

Clearing her throat behind a hoof, Gold gave the mare a stiff smile and said, "Well... that was a...surprise."

Fluttershy nodded, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she stared down into her untouched tea.

"Tell me, do they treat all of your guests like this?" Gold nervously chuckled, clumsily plucking a grape out of her bowl with her hooves and rolling it into her mouth.

"No," Fluttershy frowned, staring confusedly at each of her animal friends in turn. "They've never acted like this before."

"I see," she stated, giving the surrounding animals a raised brow. "Quite odd."

Taking a deep, steadying breath, the golden mare picked up her cup and saucer and took a small sip. A small smile graced her muzzle as jasmine mixed with a small hint of honey graced her tongue. She cared deeply for her new family, but she could not deny that The Apples were rank amateurs when it came to brewing tea. When she mentioned a fondness to the drink in passing, she was pleasantly surprised when they brewed her up a cup. It had the same rustic flavor she had come to love in their cooking, but it just didn't fit quite as well when brewed into tea. Whether it was the bear or the result of whatever training Fluttershy put the bear through, the simple offering put before her more than met her standards.

When she let out a happy hum, the bear let out a pleased grumble, earning a small giggle from Fluttershy. Riding her good mood, Gold cleared her throat and set her drink back down onto the table. She was here for a reason and sadly, it was not to be pampered by animals.

"I thank you for your hospitality, but I am afraid that this is not a social meeting."

"Oh," Fluttershy sighed, sitting up straighter in her seat and giving Gold her full attention.

Staring down at her lap, Gold fidgeted with her hooves.

"Recently, I told my family about my past. It...was...an ordeal to say the least. They still want a mon-... they still want me in their lives and have talked me into seeking help."

"Oh! That's good," Fluttershy cheered, taking a sip from her cup.

"That is why I am here. To seek help."

"Oh," the Pegasus blinked, a small smile marring her face. "I...um...don't know if I can do that. I'm not a doctor or a therapist."

"I...I see," Gold gulped, trembling in her seat. "Th-Then I suppose this has been a waste of time for both of us. My apologies."

As she said that, she shakily tried to rise from her seat, only to pause when she was met by a soft "Wait" from her host.

"I...I didn't say I wouldn't help you," Fluttershy patently smiled.

The golden mare froze at that, then settled back into her seat.

"Thank you," she shyly smiled, the shadow of her silver bangs hiding her eyes. "So, how shall we start?"

"From where ever you want," Fluttershy nodded, taking a sip of her tea. "You have nothing to fear. It's just you and me."

"Not exactly," Gold chuckled, giving the surrounding animals a passing glance.

The butter yellow Pegasus lightly giggled at that, but otherwise, remained silent. Gold's smile fell away with a weary sigh, already having made up her mind as to where she wanted to start this conversation. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her posture and met Fluttershy's patient gaze.

"The last time we met, I told you a little bit about my previous life. I fear for us to make any further progress, I will need to paint you a more detailed picture."

The Pegasus' wings ruffled at bit, but was the picture of patience. With an encouraging nod, Fluttershy met the resolve in Gold's eyes with her own as she waited for the mare to elaborate. Gold took a deep breath to steady herself, then retold the tale of her old life, her crimes, and the fall that brought her to where she stood today.

***

The air was rich with the smell of booze and smoke, the bar filled with Unicorns cheering the end of a long day's hard work. In one dark corner of the room, a mare in a deep red hooded cloak lurked, her silver-coated hoof clutching her tankard. Her red eyes stared blankly into the swill, seemingly trying to divine some kind of great truth from its murky depths.

Her eyes widened as desperate cries slithered into her mind, the faces of foals locked in pure terror flashing before her eyes. She forced her mouth open and chugged the vile brew, hoping for the peace only a drunken stupor could give. The world started to blur, the cold memories fading away right along with it when she finally came up for air.

She slammed the tankard onto the bar and slurred, "Another."

"I think you've had enough," the stallion manning the bar stated.

The mare's eyes met his and an arctic chill shot down his spine.

A voice just short of a guttural growl crawled out of the mare's muzzle.

"I. Said. Another."

With a stiff nod, the stallion grabbed her tankard with his magic and ran off to refill it. The mare watched him work, her previous malice replaced by exhaustion. Her mind wandered aimlessly, desperate for any kind of distraction she could get. The noise of ponies chatting, the clattering of glasses, anything if it could help her forget what she had done.

Her cloak rippled, moving more like a lightly disturbed liquid then fabric as she numbly pushed her ratty golden locks aside and rubbed a hoof against her horn. Cracks sealed close by dark red crystal ran through the appendage, numb to the touch, but cold to the mare's twisted soul. Burning rage ran though her and mixed with the rare sense of guilt as her victims' faces ran to the front of her mind.

"I cannot believe you made me do that," she whispered, venom dripping from every letter of every word.

"It could not be avoided," a voice hissed, its tone as soft as silk, but as twisted as a spiral. "I was hungry and you needed power."

"This was not what we agreed upon," she whispered with a snarl.

An audible smile crept into the voice's tone as it said, "Is it not? You wanted my power. Did you think such a thing would not come at a cost? My dear summoner, you have much to learn about how beings like I operate."

The mare grit her teeth, ready to give a rebuttal only for a passing question from a nearby table to knock the wind right out of her sails.

"Hey, did you hear about what happened at the orphanage a few blocks down?" a stallion asked.

"Yeah, those poor kids," a mare at the same table whimpered. "I heard The Deathless Mare was responsible. Did you hear if there were any survivors?"

The hooded mare shifted her attention away from the conversation, a sickening stone settling deep in her gut. She took her refilled tankard and tried to down as much of the rancid brew as she could. In the back of her mind, she knew it was a pointless gesture. The pain would be numbed, the guilt weakened, but the answer to that retched question would never change.

Ch.16 Hunt

The moon hung high over the trees of Canter Horn Forest, the mountain the great elder oaks surrounded partially hidden by its shadow. Where one to find a clearing or an opening in the forest's canopy, they would've had a perfect view of Equestria's capital city caught in the full moon's brilliant light. To the small group of ponies currently moving through the forest, such a splendor was reduced to a minor clip-note.

The group counted thirteen total, three Night Tribe ponies leading the charge with the remaining ten tailing behind by about five feet. All three of the stallions leading the charge had sharp blue eyes, coats as dark as night, and manes and tails as gray as ash, but that was as far as their similarities went. The Cheshire stood in the middle, his build painfully thin, yet he still carried the feline grace common to his tribe. A cold glare graced his face as his eyes scanned their surroundings, a thin black aura coating his pointed curved horn. His mane and tail was long and ragged looking, the hairs resembling dried ash-stained reeds. A dark blue spider sitting in the middle of a crimson web decorated his flanks. At his right was the Thestral of the trio, his ears flicking every now and then as he guarded his side of the group. While not to the same degree as the Cheshire, the Thestral also held a thin build, only his seemed to come from a life dedicated to speed training as opposed to malnourishment. His posture was calm, yet alert as he kept point, but a trained eye could see the building tension beneath the surface. His straight mane and tail were cut in a way solely designed to keep his mane out of his eyes. A gray owl with wide red eyes decorated his flanks. Taking point on the Cheshire's left was a Lycan, his hight identical to his companions, but his build was more focused on strength. His mane and tail were long and shaggy, the former tied back by a fraying strip of rope while the latter hung free. The wolfish pony's muzzle was low to the ground, sniffing as his fangs peeked past his lips in frustration. A dark blue hound mirroring his actions with a red shadow decorated his flanks.

"Do you still have her scent, Hound Shadow?" the Cheshire asked, his voice a cold dry whisper.

"Yes Spiderweb," the Lycan, Hound Shadow, snorted, his voice a rough growl. "What about you? Is the spell still working?"

"Yes," Spiderweb nodded, eyes still locked forward.

"Are you sure you can't get a more precise read on her location?" the Thestral asked, keeping his vigil. "I don't like being so open."

"No, unfortunately," Spiderweb sighed. "The magic Moonstone is using has many aspects to it that make it very difficult to track. Therefore, Owl Eye, we will need to rely on all of our hunting skills for this mission."

"Terrific," Owl Eye huffed, his wings twitching in irritation.

He gave the ponies walking behind them a leery glance as he sullenly added, "I still can't believe you decided to bring them along for this."

Spiderweb's frown deepened at that, all too familiar with what had his triplet so unnerved.

While small in number, the Elite Imperial Legion was made up of the most ruthlessly capable warriors in the entire kingdom. Not because of some special training routine or sacred ritual, but because they had been present long before the peaceful era the kingdom lived in now and anypony capable of adding to their ranks had long sensed passed from this world. Polished bronze covered the ten solders from top to bottom, not even their faces, ears, mane. or tails exposed to the outside world. Metallic wings were folded tightly at their sides while a deadly sharp horn made of the same material decorated their foreheads. Faint white lights could be seen shining out of the helmet's eyeholes like the souls of the lost in the dark recesses of the solders faces. Countless small runes covered the Legion armor in an intricately woven pattern that could only be made known to those unfortunate enough to earn their wearer's ire.

"They are simply a precaution," Spiderweb coldly stated.

"For what?" Hound Shadow asked, still sniffing at the ground. "Is this 'Moonstone Dagger' really that dangerous?"

"I'm with Hound on this one," Owl Eye frowned. "All of this seems a bit extreme for a simple murder case. You didn't even brief us before bringing us out here."

"That's seriously not like you," Hound Shadow frowned, pulling his head away from the ground to give his brother a glare. "So what's the deal?"

Spiderweb met his brothers' eyes, his face a cold mask that refused to let them see his thoughts. Beneath it, a burning rage thrashed against his control. Not at his brothers, but at the monster they were hunting. At the same time, he had to agree with both of them on one simple fact; he had neglected to inform them on the nature of their current prey.

His thoughts on the matter brought a feline growl out of him, his brothers taking a cautious step away from him as a result. Catching this, he reeled his fury back in and tried to organize his thoughts in a way that wouldn't make him lose control of himself. A task that Hound Shadow and Owl Eye noticed took a lot of work for the Cheshire to maintain.

"You are right," Spiderweb forced out. "I have neglected to give you two a full report of our target. Haste and anger affected my judgement on the matter and for that, I apologize."

"She's that bad?" Hound blinked, raising a brow.

"Worse," Spiderweb spat, fangs bared in a furious snarl. "So, so much worse."

"What are we dealing with?" Owl Eyes asked, eyes narrowing as he kept an ear on their surroundings.

Again, taking a second to regain control of his wrath, Spiderweb forced his focus forward as he told his brothers exactly what kind of monster they had been sent out to hunt.

***

Cherry Vine was one of several orphanages that stood in Canterlot, the building in question a shelter for over a hundred foals that, for one reason or another, lacked the needed care of a loving family or parent. It was also one of the most well funded, several Noble and lesser families donating regularly to the orphanage to help keep it alive. For over fifty years, Cherry Vine had been a place of safety and love.

Now, it was a sight straight out of a horror novel.

Dried flecks of blood soaked into the floor, walls, and ceiling of the dozens foals rooms, what few humble treasures their residents held either broken or equally stained. The various foalish drawings and craft projects that decorated the halls and staff rooms held a more tragic feel in the eerie silence that filled the air. The cafeteria looked as if a tornado had run through it, the tables seemingly tossed around into splintered debris. Shattered plates and silverware covered the floor along with hoofprints of varying sizes made of now dried blood.

The kitchen was filled with the mangled remains of the staff, some ripped to shreds while others looked as if they had been stabbed repeatedly by a blade. More chilling than the brutality on display was the lack of blood that filled the scene. It was present, but sparse in a way that didn't match the condition of the bodies. Small flecks of the crimson liquid decorated the kitchen like they were casually flicked off of something.

Them, along with a set of fully formed Blood-soaked hoofprints from some unknown adult pony that had made their way all throughout the building. The trail had been consistent and evenly paced compared to the scattered and disjointed trails that surrounded it, evidence of a slow and deliberate march. As unnerving as that fact was, it was nothing compared to the horrors on display in the playroom.

Aside from the murderer's trail, the room was completely void of blood. Instead, a tall pile of mangled bodies sat in a far corner of the room. Over a hundred foals stared blankly at Spiderweb, all of their faces twisted in silent screams of pained terror. The Cheshire took in the sight with wide eyes, the normally cold stallion frozen in silent slack-jawed horror. In all his time in this world, he had seen the foulest acts one could bring upon another. His job demanded it, solely for the sake of those who lived in the brighter side of the kingdom he served.

What he was staring at was more twisted than even the most depraved workings of the darkest cults he or his brothers had ever seen.

Slowly, red tears started to leak past his eyes, grief and seething rage filling his core the more he stared at the sick art project before him. At the same time, the black aura surrounding his horn writhed and twisted around the appendage like a burning serpent. Shadows bent and shifted back from him, seemingly scared of the hate-filled stallion while a feline growl slithered out of his fang-bared muzzle. In response to his own dark magic, he could hear the screams of the foals in their last moments of life, their pain coming to him to mix with a barely restrained rage. Slowly, his eyes drifted towards a single message jaggedly carved into the wall behind the pile of corpses, the shadows around him shifting in a wild frenzy in tune with his magic.
By their sweet cries, my edict will remain eternally crimson. So says the heir of Bloodstone Circle's legacy.

***

Owl Eye and Hound Shadow stared at their brother with wide eyes and slack jaws, both of them struggling to process what they had been told. Spiderweb's expression was almost unreadable, his clenched jaw and tense movements slipping past his calm façade as he continued his march. His brothers shook off their shock, choosing to save whatever feelings they had over the matter until they found their prey.

That didn't stop their thoughts from wandering though.

For Hound Shadow, his marefriend and her daughter's face drifted to the front of his mind. While they hadn't been together for very long, he had grown a strong bond with both of them. In many ways, they were the two things that kept him going every time he went to work. The thought of little Moonlight or Star Dancer suffering the fate that befell the ponies within that orphanage both froze and boiled his blood at the same time. His fangs sharpened as he sniffed the ground, his shaggy coat slightly thickening as his muscles and bones grew and toughened at the same rate underneath.

Owl Eye was completely impossible to read, his stance straight and rigid from countless years of dedicated training. Every single muscle in his body was primed and ready to strike, all of his senses picking up even the faintest traces of perception. A faint humming was the only thing he ignored, its source being he himself as his magic ran through him on an equally tense hair-trigger. He knew that Princess Twilight had put a hit on a capital A Class prisoner that had escaped recently, but he didn't know the sheer magnitude of what this target was capable of. Now he was happy that Spiderweb dragged him off before he could send his elite Guards out to hunt her. It made his feelings towards the Solders at his tail lighten up a little, though not by much.

Now that he had pushed the memories to the back of his mind, Spiderweb had regained his calm. However, it held the arctic chill of a reaper's scythe. Slowly, the Cheshire ran through his long list of spells, compared it to the magic he detected at the crime scene, and tried to think of which ones would allow him to destroy his target effectively. The problem was that a part of him didn't want to take the efficient rout. He wanted to make her suffer, to make her final moments as slow and agonizing as possible.

A sentiment both he and the Princesses shared on the matter.

Pushing back the memories of how the princesses took his report, he forced himself to not give in to the darker temptations some of his spells provided. Whether it be swift or slow, all that mattered was that the mare was no longer in this world. Besides, he refused to lose his reputation of being a professional over something so petty as pure bloodthirsty hatred.

All three of the stallions came to a sudden stop, each of them picking up on their target in different ways. For Hound, the smell of fresh blood was unmistakable, as was the rancid smell of cheap booze, but the sheer intensity of it made him almost wretch. Owl could hear the crackling of a fire along with a slurred female voice rambling about something that he couldn't make any sense of. The humming his body gave off faded away with his wings being the sole exception as he subtly moved into a low crouch. Hound did the same, his fangs bared in the direction both of his brothers looked. What Spider saw and sensed chilled and enraged him in equal measure. In the direction his brother's detected their prey, he could see rancid red tendrils of energy grabbing onto everything in sight. Trees, shrubs, and much of the ground were covered by the foul magic, poisoning everything they touched like plague given form.

"Found her," Spider growled, the black aura surrounding his horn flaring out slightly.

His brothers nodded.

Primed, the three brothers slowly crept towards their target, their ten supporters doing the same with just as much care. As they moved, the smells became more noticeable, the fire more visible, and the toxic magic tendrils more numerous. When Moonstone's campsite came into view, Spider had to cancel his tracking spell to retain his composure. Once he managed to swallow down his pile and reassured his brothers that he was fine, he joined them in studying their target.

At the moment, the mare was sitting in front of a poorly built fire, poking what were essentially lit embers with a stick she held in her hoof. The mare didn't seem to have any supplies or items of note beyond the red cloak wrapped around her. She teetered where she sat, whimpers and mad mutterings slipping past her muzzle as she stared into the fire.

"Why did I let you talk me into doing that?" she slurred, her voice shaky and weak. "They had nothing to do with her. Th-They were....They were just foals....they had...... I could've fed you something else! There are plenty of animals in the Canterlot Gardens or maybe a few stray vagrants from the slums! I didn't need to-!"

She paused, then shakily nodded as she said, "Th-that is fair. J-Just don't make me do that again. I-I-I want to kill Gold Vine. That is why I summoned you in the first-"

Another pause, then, "N-No! That wasn't what we agreed upon! O-Our contract said-!"

She froze, then frantically put her hooves over her ears.

"N-N-NO! STOP! I DON'T WANT TO HE-! DON'T MAKE ME HEAR THEIR SCREAMS!!!"

Taking advantage of the distraction, Spiderweb sent a small spell-signal to the Legion Solders behind them. The solders nodded, then with a few faint black flashes, they teleported to different locations around the clearing. Five hovered out of sight in the forest's canopy while the remaining five hid in the foliage with one standing at their commander's left. Hound Shadow silently moved into the shadows while Owl Eye joined the arial force with just as much stealth. Slowly, Spiderweb gathered some of his magic and, with eyes never leaving the trembling mare, began to chant.

As the words slid past his lips, Moonstone froze, then grasped at her throat. Wet, hacking coughs fell out of her as she fell to her side, blood pouring out of her mouth and eyes. He could see the fear in her eyes, the red orbs looking around frantically for help. The sight added to his rage, new eldritch words leaving his mouth as a new curse was added to the first.

She screamed as she felt something pop inside of her, yellow bile joining the blood leaving her mouth.

Another curse was added to the pile.

Moonstone screamed as her tongue swelled then popped like a wet balloon.

More foul magic was used.

Moonstone watched with hysteric fascination as her hide slowly turned a sickly brow before it fell off of her. The rot spread to everything underneath, careful to avoid the mare's vital organs. While she laid there writhing in agony, Spiderweb stepped out of cover and approached her. There was no way the mare could escape, regardless of what dark pacts she had made. His face was as blank as a fresh sheet of paper as he casually approached her. With a thin barrier coating him, he stepped through the slurry of fluids surrounding Moonstone Dagger and moved into her line of sight.

She looked up at him pleadingly, oblivious to the fact that the stallion standing before her was the source of her agony.

In a way, he was also going to be the one to give her the relief her eyes begged him for.

"Moonstone Dagger," he started, tone empty of all emotion. "For the crimes of extortion, mass kidnapping and torture, possession and trade of illegal magical components and text, escaping confinement, and the confirmed murder of one guard as well as the staff and residents of Cherry Vine Orphanage, you have been sentenced to death. As Princess Luna's personal aid, I have come to carry out this sentence in her stead."

Before he could continue, the mare frantically tried to say something. At first, Spiderweb thought she was trying to beg for her worthless life, but that quickly changed when she eventually managed to find a way to get her message out. While wet and slurred, the message was clear as day to the stallion. A single terrified word that put a chill down his spine and served as his only warning for what was to come.

"W-Wun!"

Spiderweb jumped back just in time to avoid a flurry of seven foot long red spikes that jutted out of the mare's body. Wet pained gasps came out of her along with a sickening high pitched mare voice that echoed from the spikes. The laughter grew as Moonstone staggered to her hooves, her movements jerky and forced like the workings of a rusty marionette. The fluids that soaked the ground beneath her slowly oozed back into her body, the spikes retracting back into her as her body repaired itself. Once she was whole again, she closed her eyes with a pained grimace, then threw her head back and let out a blood curdling scream. At the same time, her cloak writhed, liquified, then turned into a geyser of screaming foal heads. Spiderweb watched with a disgusted glare as it was revealed that not only was the cloak made form the blood of the orphans, but it was also erupting from a hole in her back. All the while, that same insane laughter continued to fill the air.

Just as suddenly as it erupted, the blood began to wrap itself around the mare, pain and terror plain on her face as she reached for the stallion. When the blood covered her head, her limb went limp, then went back to the ground as a manic smile formed on her face. The blood flowed across her body in a constant stream, her mane and tail weighed down on her like a pair of wet mops. Her horn was coated in a hardened shell of crimson, the ruby crystal filling its cracks glowing a hateful color to match.

"Quite a lot of foul spells mortal," the demon chuckled, its smile impossibly wide. "Tell me, did your mother teach you such language? Naughty, naughty mare, she is."

"What are you?" Spiderweb demanded, his tone even and cold.

The creature chuckled.

"Quite the loaded question. What am I? I believe the broadest term you mortals use is 'demon', but I prefer the older title of 'daemonis'. What do you think? Is it not more worthy of somepony as refined as I?"

"There is nothing refined about those that kill foals," Spiderweb spat, his eyes narrowing.

"Is that why you are in such a foul mood?" the demon asked, a puzzled look gracing its borrowed face as it tilted its head at him. "Why? I was hungry and their blood just smelled so good."

An ecstatic look crossed the creature's face at that, its eyes rolling back in pleasure for a second while its host's body shivered.

"How could I not have a few sips?" it continued, its twisted smile returning while its head stayed tilted to the left.

"Enough," Spiderweb growled. "Identify yourself, monster so that I can be done with you."

"No fun," the demon chuckled. "But I guess you deserve to at least know the name of your killer. Listen well moon taint.

The slur added more venom to Spiderweb's glare, but he refused to show any other signs that the demon's words affected him.

Straightening his posture, the demon's smile grew as it began, "Standing before you, held in the body of my own kin, is the great Lord Bloodstone Circle of the Noble House of Stone."

Shock took the place of Spider's glare at that.

"The Crimson Duke?" he asked.

"The one and only," Bloodstone cackled.

A venomous smile formed on Spiderweb's muzzle, the act shrinking Bloodstone's a bit.

"Good," Spiderweb snorted, smile still present as he leveled his horn at the demon. "Now I can actually enjoy killing you."

Before Bloodstone could respond, Spiderweb fired a small black ball of magic into the air. When it reached the forest canopy, it burst with a loud crack like a firecracker. A second later, all of the Legion Solders fired magic down onto their land-bound target. Ten beams, each a different color and the width of foreleg lancing through the ground and surrounding trees with the heat of the sun in an intricate pattern.

Bloodstone let out a pained wail, his voice a twisted mix of his own and his host's. The beams tore through him from every conceivable angle, turning his borrowed body into a perforated mess. When the beams finally stopped, Bloodstone's body was so thoroughly damaged, it should've been impossible for him to stand.

"Not bad," he chuckled, blood leaking out of his wounds and eyes. "Now, let me show you how it's really done."
https://youtu.be/746ElHmLvQI

A second later, blood poured out of Bloodstone's wounds in thick jets, the geysers instantly shaping themselves into long tendrils. LIke angry vipers, they lashed out to where the solders were hidden and pulled them into the clearing. One of them tried to grab Spiderweb, but a few cursed words destroyed it before it could touch him. At the same time, the runes in the Solders' armor activated, coating the warriors in a shining golden aura.

"The Equestrian Royal Legion?" Bloodstone blinked, his smile growing more twisted as he observed the ponies held in his grip. "What an honor! To think those two fools would send the best of the best to deal with little old me. I'm touched!"

In perfect synch, the ten Solders activated a mechanism in their vambraces. Foot-long wrist blades extended out of them and the armored ponies slashed themselves free from the demon's grip. Bloodstone laughed as the parts of his tendrils that had been holding them melted off of them onto the ground. With a faint pulse of power, the runes on the Solder's weapons burned to life, coating the blades in golden fire while their metallic wings kept them out of the demon's reach. At the same time, Spiderweb started to chant, the black aura surrounding his horn slowly moving down to the rest of his body.

Bloodstone chuckled, his wounds healing while the bases of his tentacles shifted position to his back. Said appendages quickly grew back to their original length, darting and lashing at the air like a cluster of vipers. The Solders didn't give him a chance to do anything else. Four of them flew towards him, ready to tear him apart with their swords and metal wings while the remaining six fired magic beams at him from different angles. Small drops of blood shot off of Bloodstone's body, slamming into the incoming attacker's breastplates hard enough to send them rocketing back through some trees while a dark red barrier protected him from the rays.

"Not this time," he cackled, eyes wide as he eyed each of the armored ponies in turn. "If you want to hurt us some more, you are all going to need to be a bit more clever."

A second later, the four Solders he knocked away teleported around him, then quickly sank their blades into him.

"That's more like it!" he cheered, eyes wide with madness as stared at each of his attackers in turn.

A second later, the blood covering his barrel morphed into the shape of foal heads, more blood pouring from the empty black holes that took the place of their eyes. The heads wailed in torment as they fired pressurized gallons of blood from their mouths at the Solders. The force was just enough to send them back, wrenching the blades out of the demon's borrowed body before they were again sent flying into the tree-line. The firing squad took another shot, but instead of shooting from different angles, they gathered into a tight flock above him and combined their beams into a single powerful blast. Bloodstone put up another barrier to try and block it, but the attack was more than enough to shatter his defense. The dust hadn't even settled before the armored ponies collectively gave their metallic wings a hard flap, sending some of their feathers down onto their prey like a rain of daggers. They were quickly rewarded for their efforts with the sounds of pained yells and meat getting cut.

The dust was quickly knocked aside a second later by a chorus of foalish wails. The demon's body was peppered with metal feathers, but otherwise lacked any evidence of the previous onslaught. He stared up at them with pure manic glee, fresh blood writhing around his hooves as a living puddle. Laughing, he willed the blood into action, the liquid surging up towards the Solders as a swarm of crimson flies. The small hellions exploded on contact, filling the air with flashes of crimson light as one of the Solders was knocked out of the sky. While one of his comrades flew his aid, the rest of the squad broke formation to try and avoid the small swarm of explosives.

Bloodstone watched them try, manic chuckles slipping past his wide toothy smile, his head faintly twitching to the side every few seconds. He jumped to the side just in time to avoid a searing beam of dark magic from Spider, the Cheshire covered with the same sickening magic. Manic grin met hateful glare as the two combatants stared each other down, before Bloodstone sicked some of his tentacles on Spiderweb. At the same time, a transparent blast of sound from the forest's canopy tore through the air and slammed the demon into a tree. The tentacles continued to reach towards Spider, but before they could reach him, his magic cover lashed out towards them. On contact, the blood limbs darkened then crumbled away into dust.

Bloodstone's smile shrank a little at that, using a few of his remaining tentacles to pull him out of the tree.

"Night Seeker's Rotten Tongue," Spider spat. "A useful little spell when dealing with monsters that use organic magical mediums."

"Impressive," Bloodstone chuckled. "Combine that with the friend you have hiding in the trees and this could get a little more difficult for us."

"Who said that's it?!" a voice from the tree-line roared.

A second later, Bloodstone's shadow shifted shape beneath him then shot up through him as long spikes. A dual voiced cough fell out of his muzzle along with a glob of blood. The foal heads on his barrel let out more screams in response, only to go suddenly silent when Owl dove down from hiding and cleaved the demon's head off with a swipe from his wing. Hound charged out of hiding as well and pinned the head under his hoof, shadows morphing around the limb into a claw to keep it securely trapped.

Spider closed in on the head, ready to lay his curse and put an end to this hunt, only to stop when he noticed just how quiet the forest had become. He looked up just in time to see one of his own Solders flying towards him, swords drawn and countless new crimson runes carved into its armor. His brothers noticed as well and quickly scrambled out of the way as the rest of their backup came for them. The three brothers dodged the blows as best as they could, meanwhile, Bloodstone cackled wildly at the scene.

The second they were pushed a good ten feet away, a blood tentacle burst out of Bloodstone's open neck, connected to his head, then retracted until it was snapped back into place.

"It's amazing how flexible Sangumancy is," Bloodstone cackled, moving his head from side to side. "Just a few quick drops of blood and some know-how and even holy runes can be reworked. Well, it helps if you're a Daemonis as well, but I digress."

None of the brothers responded, all of them more interested in keeping themselves from being ended by their own support to humor the mad demon.

"As fun as this has been," Bloodstone continued. "I do have a contract to complete and seeing as none of you are named Gold Vine, I will not be able to do it here. Ta-ta my dear Moon Blights; shall we dance again in the future."

With that, Bloodstone's tendrils melted off of his back onto the ground, formed into an intricate magic circle around him, then let out a near-blinding crimson flash of light. When passed, several things happened at once that filled the brothers with a mix of relief and rage. The corrupted runes canceled themselves, the Solders fell bonelessly to the ground, and Bloodstone was gone.

Ch.17 Support

Gold sat on her haunches, eyes closed and cloak laying at her side under she shadow of one of the orchard's many trees. As she had done countless times before, she focused on the flow of her magic and her breathing. With each inhale, she felt her magic expand and seep into her muscles. With each exhale, some of her excess magic left with it, expanding her range of perception by a minuscule margin. It was nowhere near as thorough when compared to the spells she used to use in her past life, but it was the best she could do with her current abilities. It took more time than she was happy to admit to reach this point, but progress was still progress, even if it was made at a limping snail's pace. Unfortunately, that new ability made her more aware of her latest irritant.

She sensed Rainbow Dash resting in the branches of the tree she was meditating next to. Feeling the mare's magenta eyes on her was just enough of a distraction to keep her from moving any further in her training beyond that range. Feeling a little petty, she focused her magic down her hooves and into the ground. When she found the tree's roots, she asked it if it was willing to do something about the issue. A second later, Rainbow let out a yelp as she fell from her perch, the mare hitting the ground in a heap along with a small cluster of wizened apples.

"Not cool," Rainbow groaned, sitting up with a glare.

"I never claimed that as a priority," she huffed, picking up one of the apples. "Now, please stop crowding me."

"No way," Rainbow snorted, grabbing an apple and taking a bite. "Until all of this stuff with you is sorted out, I'm not letting you out of my sight."

Gold sighed at that, taking a bite as she mulled over the events that led to her current situation.

***

While her day had started out on a stressful note, Gold had thought the relief that followed her home from her talk with Fluttershy would stay with her when she returned home. Instead, she found herself sitting at the dining room table in the middle of a scene that had left her good mood dead and buried. Sitting across from her was a glaring azure Pegasus mare, her messy mane and tail every color of the rainbow. The mare's magenta eyes tried to sear a hole through Gold's own, but only received an indifferent stare from her for her trouble. Given the blue mare's ire, Gold was sure that she would've tried to do more than glare at her if she wasn't presently tied to her seat and gagged. At Gold's left sat a sheepish Applejack, the mare fidgeting nervously in her seat as she avoided eye-contact with everypony present. At her right sat Skully, the skeleton's muzzle pointed at the ground in shame.

Gold gave each of them passing glances, her face an unreadable mask as she brought a steaming cup of tea to her lips. A heavy silence filled the room as the four mares traded glances. Gold let the pressure sit, the Pegasus' visible ire paling in comparison to the burning inferno raging inside of Gold in regards to her friend's contribution to the current situation.

"Applejack," Gold calmly started, making everypony flinch. "Who is this pony?"

"W-Well," Applejack nervously chuckled. "Gold, this is ma' friend Rainbow Dash."

"I see," Gold nodded, giving the bound mare a small smile. "It is nice to meet you Rainbow Dash. Of course, I wish it was under far more pleasant conditions than this, but we can't all get what we want."

Rainbow leaned back in her seat from that, Gold's calm tone sending a cold shiver down her spine that dimmed her glare.

"Now," Gold continued. "Before I untie you I want to make a few things clear. First, I am not a spirit. I am just as much a flesh and blood pony as you are."

Rainbow angrily nodded towards Skully.

"Second, Skully is not a spirit either," Gold frowned. "She's an idiot."

Skully's head shot up and snapped towards Gold, a loud series of clicks coming out of her frantically moving lower jaw.

Gold leveled a sharp glare at the skeleton and briskly asked, "What do you call somepony that saunters off to use a restroom when they don't even have organs?"

Applejack suppressed a chuckle behind a hoof at that while Skully flinched back from the barb.

"As I was saying," she sighed, turning back to Rainbow. "I would greatly appreciate it if you didn't tell anypony about either of us. If not for my sake, then for those of my family's."

Rainbow raised a brow at that, shifting her attention back and forth between Applejack and Gold. Applejack gave Gold a questioning look, nodding to both her and Skully in an unspoken question. One that Gold visibly flinched at, then gave a reluctant nod to.

"Gold ain't lyin'," Applejack frowned, meeting her friend's eye. "It ain't mah place to say much, but what Ah can tell ya' is that Gold and Skully are both Apples and they don't want to cause any trouble. Heck, she's been nothing but helpful the whole time she's been here. She's just got a few skeletons in her closet, is all."

Rainbow raised a brow at that while Gold and Skully slowly turned to face Applejack, the former sporting the flattest deadpan a pony could ever produce.

What?" Applejack blinked, looking back and fourth between the three mares. "It's true!"

"Indeed," Gold coughed, turning to face Rainbow. "Do you understand?"

Rainbow nodded, her hostility traded for intrigue as she met Gold's eyes.

"Good," Gold nodded, rising from her seat. "Now, I am going to untie you and we are going to continue this conversation in a more civil manner."

Rainbow nodded, tracking her as she moved around to her side of the table. While clumsy, Gold quickly undid the knots holding the rope binds and gag in place then made her way back to her seat. Rainbow spat out the gag, sputtering irritated gibberish as she shook off the ropes. At the same time, Gold watched her movements with calmly concealed caution. When the Pegasus finished freeing herself, she sat up properly in her seat and locked eyes with the group sitting across from her.

"Better?" Gold asked.

"Yeah," Rainbow huffed.

"Good," Gold nodded. "Now, I am certain that you have a few questions."

"Damn straight I have a few questions," Rainbow frowned, pointing a hoof at Skully. "Like, if she isn't a ghost or whatever, then what the buck is she!?"

Gold sighed at that.

"A byproduct of my curse," she frowned.

"What?" Rainbow blinked.

Applejack gave Gold a concerned look while the closest thing Skully could to mirror the acton was turn her head towards her and nervously grind her teeth.

"There is no point in hiding it from her," Gold huffed, leveling a faint glare out the corner of her eye at Skully.

Skully flinched back at that, then slowly looked down at the ground with a few slow clacks of teeth.

"Anyway," Gold continued. "As Applejack so elegantly stated, my past is not a very pleasant one. As punishment for my past deeds, I was cursed with a form of immortality and had everything I owned taken away."

"You're immortal?" Rainbow asked, raising a brow. "Like the, 'you can't die at all' type or the 'just really really hard to kill' type."

"The former," Gold sighed, then shivered as she added, "Though I wish it was the later."

"Huh?" Rainbow asked.

Gold took a steadying breath.

"I already went over the specifics with Fluttershy, so you may ask her if you wish for the more gruesome details. To summarize, I was captured by a mad noblemare and tortured for several months. One of the things she did to me was surgically remove all of the bones from my body."

Rainbow's eyes widened at that, horror plain on her face as they shot back and forth between Gold and Skully.

Frowning down at the table, Gold continued.

"Eventually, I managed to escape and was...drawn to the orchard after I flung myself off of Canter Peak to escape the city. Some time after that, The Apple's took me in and I have been living here ever since."

Still visibly shaken, Rainbow again looked to her friend for confirmation. A deep frown scarred Applejack's face as she nodded, the shadow of her stetson hiding her eyes. Slowly, Rainbow shifted her focus to Gold and Skully, shock shifting into a determined frown.

"Who the buck hurt you?" she demanded.

"Y-You believe me?" Gold blinked.

"If Applejack's backing you up, then you've gotta be telling the truth," Rainbow stated, then gritted her teeth as she added, "Now, who's head do I gotta knock off?!"

"I'm afraid that ship has already sailed," Gold bitterly chuckled. "My escape was far from quiet, you see. A few fleeing servants was all it took to get The Royal Guard and police involved. I personally watched everypony involved get arrested before I fled the city."

"Alright," Rainbow sullenly allowed, then pointed out the window and asked, "So, why do you have a bunch of bodyguards out there?"

"A byproduct of an agreement with my new teacher," Gold chuckled. "Apparently, my grandmother and Gaia Everfree had an agreement that couldn't be upheld until now and this is her way of apologizing."

"Right," Rainbow frowned, raising a brow.

Ignoring the confused looks she was getting, Rainbow looked at Skully. Narrowing her eyes, she raised a hoof and knocked a quick pattern on the table. Skully flinched, turned her head briefly at a stunned Gold and confused Applejack before meeting Rainbow's determined glare. Rainbow repeated the pattern, her hoof hitting the table with more urgency. Skully shifted her focus back and forth between the glaring Pegasus and her equally irate friend. Seeming to have come to a decision, Skully gave Rainbow her full attention and started clacking her teeth.

"Skully!" Gold gaped.

Rainbow put up a hoof in a halting motion, not taking her eyes off of the skeleton as she cut the mare off.

"Keep talking," Rainbow pressed.

Skully nodded, her posture straightening as she continued to click her teeth.

Gold watched the exchange with growing dread while Applejack became even more confused. At the same time, Rainbow's expression subtly gained and lost some fire at random points. When the clicking finally stopped, Rainbow aimed a piercing glare at Gold that made the mare flinch.

"I'm guarding you," she stated.

"What?" Gold blinked. "B-But I-"

"I'm guarding you," Rainbow repeated, tone as flat as paper and heavy as steel.

"B-But," Gold started, only to freeze when Rainbow's glare sharpened.

"Very well," she reluctantly sighed.

***

Stupid Skully and her big mouth, she thought with a huff. Why did she need to tell her all of that? I swear, when I get home tonight, I am going to let Winona use her hip as a chew toy for this!

"So is this all you do?" Rainbow asked, snapping Gold out of her fuming musings.

"Yes," Gold primly nodded. "In order to understand my magic, I need to meditate for long periods of time."

"Sounds boring," Rainbow frowned. "I thought Skully said you were being trained by some kind of elder spirit or something."

"I am," Gold nodded, raising a brow.

"Then, shouldn't you be doing some crazy witchy magic rituals or something?" she asked.

"That is not how it works," Gold huffed. "Gaia's teachings are centered on working with nature. To do that, one must become one with it, both in spirit and body. The most effective way to do that is through meditation and prolonged exposure to large sources of natural energy."

"Soooooo, you're learning by sitting around doing nothing?" Rainbow asked, head tilted in confusion.

"No!" Gold snipped. "As I said, I.....never mind. Clearly my teacher's philosophies are beyond your understanding."

With a huff, she turned her back to the mare, sat back down to her haunches, and resumed her lessons. Or at least, she tried to. A sharp poke in her left shoulder snapped her out of her trance before it could even start to form. Grinding her teeth, she aimed a glare at her irritant.

Rainbow met it with one of her own, her wings spread wide in frustration as she said, "What the hay is that supposed to mean? Are you calling me dumb!?"

"No," Gold coldly replied. "Simply ignorant."

"Same thing!" Rainbow snapped,

"No. It is not," Gold snipped. "To be dumb would imply a lack of intelligence. To be ignorant is to lack understanding of a topic or to lack the desire to learn."

With a dejected sigh, she looked away from Rainbow and sullenly added, "Believe me, I am very familiar with the difference."

"Yeah, Skully did say you were kind've a jerk," Rainbow frowned, looking away from the mare.

"Thank you for that," Gold huffed. "Tell me, are there any other skeletons my literal skeleton decided to introduce you to the last couple of days, or have the two of you spent the rest of your time together sipping tea."

"Hey! Skully's the one that keeps telling me stuff!" Rainbow snapped, aiming a glare at the mare. "I'm just at the farm waiting for you to finish your lessons and she just dumps things on me!"

"How is it that you can understand her in the first place!" Gold exclaimed, hooves in the air in exasperation. "Why does a random Weather Pony know morse code?!"

"Because I'm awesome," Rainbow smirked, proudly puffing out her chest. "And it's kind've mandatory for all Wonder Bolts to know it."

"You are a Wonder Bolt?" Gold blinked.

"Yep!" Rainbow chuckled.

"That explains so much," Gold sighed.

"What's that supposed to mean?" she frowned.

"Nothing," Gold frowned, rubbing the base of her muzzle in frustration. "Forget I said anything."

"Whatever," Rainbow snorted.

With a huff, Gold turned away from her and closed her eyes. Slowly, she slipped into the zen of meditation, her connections to the surrounding trees aiding her. As she did, she specifically centered her focus away from her unwanted company to other things in her line of perception. Unfortunately, her mind kept inching her focus back to the sky blue mare. She tried to fight it, but all that did was bring a few of her curiosities about the mare to the front of her mind. After a few futile minutes of this, Gold let out a reluctant sigh and eased out of her trance.

When she looked back at Rainbow, she found her laying on her back staring at the sky with a bored frown.

Gnawing on her lower lip, Gold turned towards her and nervously asked, "Why do you want to help me?"

"Huh?" Rainbow flinched, sitting up to face her.

"Why do you want to help me?" Gold somberly repeated. "The others I understand on some level, but...why?"

"Cuz I want to," she shrugged.

"Because you want to," Gold parroted, confusion heavy in her tone.

"Pretty much," she yawned.

"I...see," Gold sighed, turning to face away from her. "Hopefully, that will change soon. The less distractions I have, the better."

"Whatever," Rainbow sighed, settling in for a long nap. "Just let me know if you want to get anything off of your chest."

Gold nodded, only faintly aware of the concerned frown on the other mare's muzzle just before she let her zen take her away.

***

Crickets chirped throughout the orchard, the full moon's rays casting long shadows all across the trees in a chaotic pattern. Rainbow sat next to one of the oldest trees deep in the heart of the orchard, irritation plain in her features as her eyes and ears flicked towards every passing sound. Set in the grass at her left away from the tree was a pair of small glasses and a tall bottle of chilled cider.

"What's taking her so long?" she bitterly muttered. "I've got work tomorrow, for feather's sake!"

As if summoned by her rant, a faint rattling behind her announced the presence of the one she was waiting for. With an irritated snort, she turned to face the being. More faint dry rattles filled the air as Skully stepped out of the shadows, the skeleton's demeanor as difficult to read as always.

Skully nodded in greeting, her teeth clattering out a quick message.

"(My apologies my friend. It took longer for everypony to fall asleep tonight than usual.)"

"Yeah, yeah," Rainbow sighed, plopping down gracelessly against the tree. "At least you showed up."

"(Indeed)", Skully clattered, hoof over her muzzle in a chuckling gesture.

"(Shall I?)" Skully asked, pointing a hoof at the spot next to the tree not occupied by the mare and bottle.

"Go ahead," Rainbow snorted, already pouring herself a drink.

Nodding, Skully took a seat and plucked the empty glass off of the grass with a hoof.

"(Was Gold difficult today as well?)" Skully asked, miming taking a sip from her glass.

Instead of answering, Rainbow chugged her drink in a single go. Skully went through the motions of laughter at that, shaking her head. Rainbow sighed as she refilled her glass, her face set on the border between anger and sadness.

"I can't believe she's like this," Rainbow mused, staring into her glass. "I mean, I'm pretty tough, but I don't think I could be like her right now if I went through what she did."

"(Her scars run deep, my friend)," Skully "sighed", taking another "sip" from her glass. "(If you look carefully, you may catch them in a fleeting glance)."

"I know what you mean," Rainbow frowned, taking a small swig from her glass.

"(Pardon?)" Skully asked, turning her head towards her.

"Earlier today, she got all timid and asked me why I wanted to protect her."

"(What did you say?)" she asked, leaning slightly towards her.

"That I wanted to," Rainbow sighed, a small smile gracing her lips as she took another swig from her glass.

"(You told me that as well)," Skully nodded. "(However, I still feel that there is more to your reasoning than that.)"

"Maybe..." Rainbow frowned, cheeks turning a little pink as she looked away from the skeleton.

In spite of the physical impossibility of it, Rainbow could feel the knowing smirk her companion was aiming at her.

"(My, my, has somepony taken a shine to a certain golden apple?)"

"It's not like that!" Rainbow barked, aiming a red-faced glare at the skeleton.

"(Whatever you say, dear)," Skully chuckled.

"Whatever," she huffed, finishing off her glass.

"(Well)," Skully continued, staring into her own empty glass. "(Regardless of motivations, I am glad that Gold has somepony new to confide in. Even with all of our precautions, I still worry about her when I am not around. I will never be able to repay you for your kindness.)"

Rainbow saw the way the skeleton's hooves trembled around her glass, noticed the building of dew that slid down her face from her eye-holes, and the slumped posture of her shoulders.

"Don't make a big deal out of it," Rainbow smirked, resting a hoof on the skeleton's shoulder. "We're friends, right?"

Skully turned her head towards her, frozen for a few seconds, then nodded as she quickly clacked out a response with her teeth.

"(Yes. Yes we are.)"

"Cool," Rainbow chuckled, letting her hoof slide off of the skeleton as she refilled her glass.

"(And as your friend, I feel it is only right to inform you that Gold is straight)" Skully stated, taking a casual "swig" from her glass.

"It's not like that!" Rainbow declared, fully red-faced as she glared at the skeleton. "I just think she's super cool and stuff!"

"(Whatever you say)," Skully shrugged. "(Not that you are not attractive or anything. I prefer stallions as well and you give me a boner all of the time.)"

Rainbow gave her a flat look and said, "That joke was bad and you should feel bad for saying it."

"(Oh what words!)" Skully clacked, holding a hoof to her chest as if struck there. "(They cut to the bone!)"

"Please stop," Rainbow sighed.

"(Why? Am I not humerous?)" she asked, setting her glass down onto the ground before detaching said bone and pointing it at her friend.

"I'm way to sober for this," Rainbow sighed, downing her glass.

"(Perhaps)," Skully nodded, reassembling her limb. "(Though I am not the kind of pony you should ask about such subjects. After all, drinks go right through me.)

Rainbow just groaned at that as she refilled her glass.

Ch.18 Regret

Author's Note

Sorry it took me so long to get this out. First I didn't like the direction it was going and had to start over from scratch, then work started giving me hell, then my internet router decided to die on me. It was a total mess! Gods willing the next chapter won't be such a pain in the ass to get on here in the future. :raritycry:

Ch.18 Regret

Gold and Rainbow sat in the Apple Family living room, both of them staring down at the aged coffee table set between them. Gold smiled smugly in her seat, the well-loved brown sofa's springs squeaking slightly under her. Rainbow sported a frustrated frown, her wings twitching irritably at her sides as she glared down at the chess board on the table from her own equally aged wooden dining room chair.

When Gold had decided to take a break from her training for the day, Rainbow was ecstatic. Now she could talk the mare into doing something fun for a change. That hope died a painful death when the golden mare brought out an old chess set from her room. Of course Rainbow protested, claiming that the game was too boring and "lame" for a pony like her. When Gold agreed with her, Rainbow was quickly knocked off guard.

"I whole heartedly agree," Gold nodded, otherwise ignoring her companion as she set up the pieces. "Chess is a game of intellect and class. In such a contest, I could defeat you without even breaking a sweat."

Never one to turn down a challenge, Rainbow took a seat and started playing.

Unfortunately for Rainbow, Gold was not exaggerating when she said how easily she could beat her. All of Gold's moves were careful and precise, cutting through Rainbow's defenses like a hot knife through butter. On the other hoof, Rainbow was struggling to make any plays that didn't end with her loosing her back-row pieces.

How the hay did she talk me into this? she thought, scowling at the board as she moved a piece.

Gold's confident smile never left her muzzle, a small debate filling her head while she stared at the board. Should she end the game now and put Rainbow out of her misery or keep picking at her defenses until only her king remained. She snuck a quick glance at her opponent, then let her smile get a bit sharper as she made her decision.

Her ear flicked when the front door opened and a familiar set of heavy hoofsteps, one only slightly lighter than the other, hit the hardwood floor.

"Good afternoon," Gold called out, moving a piece and claiming Rainbow's last rook.

"Howdy, Gold, Rainbow," Applejack chuckled as she entered the room.

Big Mac wasn't far behind her, the stoic stallion simply nodding to each of them in turn before looking down at the board.

"Kickin' Rainbow's flank?" Applejack smirked, taking note of all of the pieces positions.

"Quite," Gold nodded. "And I thought a Wonder Bolt would have a better tactical mind. You two desperately need to teach her how to play at some point."

"Doubt she'd listen," Applejack snorted rolling her eyes.

"Eeyup," Big Mac nodded.

Rainbow looked up at the the two siblings in shock.

"Wait. You two know how to play this?!"

They nodded.

"Used to play it a lot durin' the winter ta' pass the time. Not much else ta' do that time of year and it made Granny happy when we played with her.

"Eeyup," Big Mac nodded, a ghost of a smile gracing his muzzle.

Rainbow just stared at them, her brain seemingly frozen for a moment.

Suddenly, she glowered at Gold and pointing a hoof at her blurted out, "You said this was a game of smarts and class!"

"I did," Gold nodded, her face suddenly a cold mask.

"What are ya' gettin' at?" Applejack asked, eyes narrowing.

Big Mac did the same, a challenging snort shooting out of his snout.

A nervous chuckle came out of the mare, her eyes darting between the three irate ponies as she tried to find her words. Before she could shove anymore of her hooves into her mouth, a knock at the front door echoed through the room. Silently thanking The Maker or any other divine force out there, she flew out of her seat to answer. The three Apples watched her go with flat expressions.

"She really lacks tact, doesn't she?" Gold coldly asked.

"Sometimes," Applejack sighed. "Ya' get used to it. Eventually."

Big Mac rolled his eyes at that, shaking his head as he made his way towards the kitchen.

"It would seem I am not the only one that doubts that claim," Gold smirked, watching the stallion.

"Ah promise she's not that bad," Applejack chuckled. "Just give her a chance."

"You say that as if I have a choice," she frowned. "As it stands, humoring her is the most I am willing to do with that mare."

"Ah guess it's a start," Applejack sighed.

Her mood lightened a bit when she stared down at the board again.

"So," she continued. "How do ya' plan ta' beat her?"

"I was going to toy with her for a bit, but for her crimes agains my family, I feel a swift execution is in order."

"Erm...How are ya' gonna do it?" she tentatively asked.

Somberly, she moved her queen across the board and said, "By going for the throat. Checkmate."

***

Total darkness filled the room, an unearthly chill drifting through it like a foul mist. This meant nothing to Spider, his blue, cat-like eyes immune to it all as he read a book held in his magic's grip. Lining the walls of his office, hidden in the gloom to those that lacked his sight, were tall ancient bookshelves. Each one reached all the way to the vaulted ceiling, of which a purely decorative obsidian chandelier hung at its heart. To the back of the room stood an equally lavish and darkly toned desk and chair. There were no windows or decorations beyond the one that hung from the ceiling and the gothic embellishments carved into his office's black oak door.

His brow furrowed, the book enveloped in his magic's sickly black aura. Letting out a irate huff, he slammed the book shut and floated it back to its shelf before pulling another from a different shelf with his magic. Skimming through the pages until he found the chapter he needed. A steadily growing scowl formed on his muzzle as he read through the passage. A cross between a feline howl and furious yell flew past his lips, his frustration finally tearing past his breaking point before he slammed the book shut. A loud bang added itself to the heated disturbance as he harshly dropped the heavy tome onto the desk.

"DAMN IT!" he roared, breath coming out as ragged pants. "DAMN IT, DAMN IT, DAMN IT! USELESS! BUCKING USELESS!!!"

His tirade was cut short by a familiar burn in his throat. Eyes wide, his hoof shot to his muzzle just in time to muffle a cough. More followed the first, each becoming more wet than the last. Pulling a stained rag from one of his desk's drawers with his magic, he pressed it to his muzzle with his free hoof and prepared to wade out his fit. When it finally passed, he drunkenly let his rag-covered hoof fall, his breaths coming out in slow ragged gasps. Struggling to keep them open, he sluggishly brought the rag up to his eyes. He weakly grimaced at the new red stains tainting the rag and his other hoof. He wiped the blood he felt covering his lower lip and tossed it into its drawer, a few more similar rags briefly coming into view before it was slammed shut.

"D-D-Damn it all," he fumed, struggling to stay sitting. "G-Get it together. St-Stop wasting time. I....I....need...I need to work."

In spite of his words and convictions, his body refused to listen to him. Fatigue shook him, the hours he went without sleep finally starting to catch up with him. A sudden wave of nausea nearly knocked him over, but he refused to yield. A faint flash of black magic shot out of his horn, and his weariness faded.

Taking a shaky breath, he staggered back into his seat.

Now able to think clearly again, he knew he was going to regret using that spell, doubly so after all of the times he had cast it already. Shoving that to the back of his mind, he tried to think of what forbidden tomes he had that could help him in his mission. Aside from passing mentions of it in the books confiscated from the Stone's main estate, there were very few things that he could find out about the spell that summoned Bloodstone. Some of the older noble houses kept to the ancient tradition of teaching their heads of house their most secret spells directly, refusing to keep written records of them in the off chance that said spells could be used against them in some way. Unfortunately, it appeared that Bloodstone's Crimson Edict was one of the spells that fell into that very exclusive category.

A quick lavender flash in front of his desk tore him from his musings, a few muttered non-magical curses flying out of his muzzle as he rubbed the stars out of his eyes. The smell of aged paper and tsunami of raw magical power he sensed was all he needed to identify his new guest. Biting back his irritation, he lowered his hooves from his still closed eyes before he turned his head towards her general direction.

"What can I do for you, Princess Twilight Sparkle?" he asked, tone professional.

Silence answered his question.

Subtly raising a brow at that, he tried to ease his dazzled eyes open.

Though still blurry, the state the Alicorn was in was not a pleasing one, even for a stallion as coldhearted as Spider. Her mane, tail, and coat were matted and unkempt. Her feathers were ruffled, a nervous twitch of the wing all it took to shake several of them off. Long bags hung under her bloodshot eyes along with trails of dried tears.

With a voice as dry as desert sand and as faint as a final breath, she asked, "Did you find anything?"

Sighing, he shook his head.

"The specifics of Moonstone's spell are hidden behind ancient oral traditions. Unless we resurrect Moonstone's parents, there is no way to learn how it works in its entirety."

"I see," Twilight hollowly stated. "What do you know at the moment?"

"From what I was able to observe, the spell appears to be a blood contract dedicated to summoning a specific demon. The demon in question claims to be the famed, Crimson Barron of Canterlot, Bloodstone Circle. Given the abilities the demon displayed and what my research has been able to glean on him, I feel that this claim is truthful. It also appears that whatever contract was forged between them involves the execution of a Unicorn mare that goes by the name Gold Vine. A mare who's current whereabouts are unknown at the moment."

"I see," Twilight sighed. "So you can't find her either."

Again, he shook his head.

"There were some reports from my agents of a homeless mare that resembled her wandering the streets a few weeks ago, but that was all they were able to find."

"What do you mean, 'resembled' her?" she asked, a bit of anger creeping into her tired tone.

Without missing a beat, he calmly answered.

"Same coat, mane, eye color, and cutiemark, but no horn or Unicorn magic."

"That's....strange," Twilight allowed. "How could two ponies have the exact same cutiemarks?"

"It is extremely rare, but it has happened in the past," he sighed. "Maybe Gold Vine and this mystery mare were sisters. As unlikely as it may sound, The Vines could have decided to disown her as opposed to killing her in her crib."

"They wouldn't do that," Twilight frowned. "As evil as they were, they never took the lives of children. At least, that was what Gold Vine's former servants and assassins told us when they were brought in for questioning."

"Regardless," he bitterly continued. "She is literally a dead end as far a being a possible lead."

"Why? Did Moonstone... kill her, too?" she asked.

He shook his head.

"She flung herself off of Canter Mountain a few hours after Moonstone was apprehended. Due to the history between the two families and her resemblance to Gold Vine, it is believed that she was one of Moonstone's victims that escaped when the manor was attacked. It was likely that she had been so heavily tortured that she lost all desire to live. By the time the police were able to find where she had landed, all that was left was a massive puddle of dried blood."

"Another victim," Twilight shuddered, a new rain of tears already starting to form. "How can a pony like that exist?"

"The brighter the light, the longer the shadow it casts," Spider sighed, glaring hatefully at the top of his desk. "No matter how peaceful a kingdom may be, there will always be monsters hiding in the dark, waiting to rip the innocent to shreds. Some spend so much time in the dark that they fall into the core of the abyss, forever twisted into something that only death can purge. Moonstone Dagger, Bloodstone Circle, and Gold Vine are beings that live in or near that abyss."

A brittle silence settled between them for a few minutes, before Twilight broke it with a question.

"How can you talk about killing like that?"

Spider closed his eyes, his face void of emotion as he contemplated the Princess's question. When he found the words, he opened his eyes and with a voice as blank as his expression, gave his response.

"Because I am also a beast of the abyss. The only difference between I and them is the fact that I am a cannibal."

Twilight was taken aback by that claim, then let a small smile grace her muzzle as she shook her head.

"You aren't like them. You know that."

"You know what my special talent is, Princess," he intoned, eyes narrowing. "The things I can and have done to others would be worthy of the worst punishments imaginable. I fail to see how that makes me any better than a mare that tortured innocents or an assassin that was foolish enough to try killing the lover of Princess Celestia's daughter."

"Did you want to do those things?" Twilight asked, a bit of fire returning to her eyes.

"Of course not," he huffed.

"Do you feel guilty for it?" she pressed.

"Some cases more than others," he admitted. "But...yes."

A small smile spread across Twilight's muzzle at that, a bit more life returning to her. On unsteady hooves, she walked around the desk and took a seat next to the lunar aid's chair. He raised a brow at her when she draped a comforting wing across his back.

"You do not need to do this," he stated. "As I have told you many times before,I am not worthy of your comfort."

"And like I told you every time before now, I don't care," she smirked.

A faint chuckle crept past his lips at that.

"Of course. If you would not listen to me when you were a mortal mare, why should I expect you to listen to me as a Princess?"

She giggled at that.

"Coming back to topic," he frowned. "Have you made any progress in locating Gold Vine yet?"

"No," she sighed, exhaustion returning to her features. "No matter what spell I try, I just can't find her Unicorn magic signature anywhere. It's like she just vanished into thin air."

"That is not very surprising," he nodded. "She was an assassin after all. It is unlikely that she would allow herself to be easily tracked."

"Maybe," she allowed. "But it's not just me. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia can't find her either."

"That...is very peculiar," he blinked, a bit of intrigue creeping past his mask. "No offense to your skills, but if both m'lady and her older sister cannot find her, then I fear there is little we can do on that front."

"I was afraid of that," she groaned. "And I bet you can't find Moonstone either."

The frustrated huff he let out was all the answer she needed.

"Bloodstone's magic is just as intricate as it is powerful. I do not know what kind of deal he made with The Taker when he died, but it ultimately benefited him far more than it cost him."

Twilight was about to comment on that, only to freeze when she saw a small red stain on his chest. pursing her lips, a faint lavender glow briefly enveloped her horn. Spider noticed, but before he could ask her what she was doing, he noticed a similar faint light come from his chest. His jaw clenched irritably when similar specs of light came from the floor around his chair and desk. The drawer that house his coughing rags glowed the brightest, a fact that made Twilight stare at the stallion with a look of pure terror.

"How many times did you use that spell?" she demanded.

"More than once," he admitted.

"Why!?" She cried, turning to face him fully.

"As the foals say, coffee doesn't do it for me," he flatly stated.

"This isn't funny!" she snapped. "How long have you been working?"

He opened his mouth to answer, then slowly closed it. At the same time, he tried to calculate exactly how long he had been working. Failing to find a clear answer, he tried to get a rough idea the only way he could at the moment.

"What day is it?" he asked.

"Friday?" she blinked, her worry growing.

"And the time?"

"Three PM."

Flinching slightly at that, he did the math as best as he could in his current state, then grimly stated, "Four and a half days."

Twilight gasped, then, with panic heavy in her tone asked, "Have you been eating anything, at least?"

He didn't answer, turning his head away from her scared eyes.

Twilight let out a growl and used her magic to force the suborn stallion to look back at her. He aimed a heated glare at her the second their eyes met. When he noticed the slit pupils she now sported, a small bit of his anger was replaced with surprise. Shelving that little feature away for later, he met her worried anger with bared fangs and a feline growl.

"You need to rest."

"I need to get back to work," he growled. "Every second wasted is a second those two monsters have a chance to hurt somepony."

"And you can't stop them if you're half dead when you find them!" she yelled, matching his ire with her own. "You need to rest and eat something before you collapse. If you don't, then so help me, I will hex you! You know I know the right spell to knock you out!"

"As if you are one to talk!" he roared.

Twilight flinched back at that.

"You want to judge me for not sleeping? Look at yourself! How much have you eaten lately?! Have you slept since the orphanage incident?!"

"I...I can handle it," she gulped, then aimed a stern frown at him as she added, "I'm not cutting down my own life force to stay awake."

"I can make that kind of sacrifice," he snorted. "You are well aware of that."

"That doesn't mean you should," she frowned, her lip trembling as tears started to form in her eyes.

Spider met the scene with his fangs bared, but the ferocity slowly dripped out of him when the tears finally started to fall. Unable to truly counter the mares point or properly deny the weariness sitting in the back of his consciousness Spider let out a sigh. It was obvious that he was not going to win this argument, but his pride would not allow him to be the only one slain. If he was going to fall, then he was going to take his opponent down with him.

"Very well," he frowned. "But you and I are going to sleep together."

"Huh?" Twilight blinked, a small blush coloring her cheeks.

"We both want each other to rest, so it is the only way to make sure that it will happen," he calmly said, making his way towards his office door. "First, we will bathe, dine, then sleep."

With faint glow of his horn, the door opened. He paused just short of crossing the threshold to aim an impatient frown over his shoulder at the stunned Princess.

"These are my terms of surrender. Will you accept them?"

Twilight gulped, then, blushing furiously muttered, "F-Fine."

A ghost of a smile crept onto Spider's muzzle at that.

With a nod, he faced forward and, as he left, casually said something that left the blushing Princess sputtering as she ran after him.

"Good. You smell like a dead rat and I refuse to share a bed or dine with something so revolting."

***

Gold stared down at the dining room table, a cup of tea set before her. Slowly, she stirred a small spoon through it with her hoof. There was no honey or anything in the tea worth mixing, but the swirling drink kept her calm. It kept her distracted. It helped keep her from running from the two Unicorn mares sitting across from her.

When Rainbow had announced that two of her friends had come to visit her, she was hoping that she meant that it was Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie. When she saw the two Unicorns, it took everything she had to not throw her chessboard at them and fling herself out the nearest window. That, and she was certain her family would not appreciate her turning an heirloom into a weapon or mandate that they replace a part of their home. Now she sat in tense silence, stirring her tea as she waited for the two mares to make their move.

Rarity and Starlight watched her with nervous frowns, neither of them sure just how they were going to proceed. They knew what they were here to do, but the heavy atmosphere put them too on edge to act. It was as if they were sitting across from a cornered animal, one that was ready to pounce or flee the second they made a mistake.

Applejack, Big Mac, and Rainbow were not fairing much better, the three of them watching the non-exchange from the kitchen. Skully had warned the Pegasus of Gold's phobia, but she had no idea just how bad it was until then. While it was faint, Rainbow could see the way the golden mare trembled in her seat. It wasn't the way one would in fear, though. It was the kind of trembling she had seen her coworkers and teammates do just before they took-off.

"S-So," Gold forced out, eyes still locked onto her cup. "Wh-What business do the two of you h-have with me?"

The two Unicorns flinched, then Rarity cleared her throat and with her best sales smile firmly in place, answered the question.

"Well darling, as you know, I have been working on a replacement for your cloak for the last few days."

"I-I am aware," Gold nodded, still stirring her tea.

"Well, you see," she continued. "To ensure that my products last as long as possible, I often add enchantments to them. I was wondering-"

"No enchantments," Gold intoned, her eyes still locked on her cup, but the spoon was now still.

"Are you sure?' Rarity nervously asked. "If I don't apply them then-"

"If I sense anything more than what trace elements of magic you used to weave the fabric, I will throw the damnable thing into a fire," Gold coldly said, her face a blank mask as she finally met the mare's eyes.

Both mares balked at that, Rarity more so.

"Y-You wou-"

"Without a second thought," Gold stated. "As you recall, I was against this arrangement from the very beginning. If I am given any reason to dispose of your "present", then I will do so with little remorse. Do you understand?'

Gold could see that Rarity wanted to argue, but stopped herself at the last second. Rainbow saw it too, a part of her thinking that Gold was being a bit too harsh. At the same time, she couldn't blame the mare for how she was acting. If even a tenth of what Skully told her was true, than it was a miracle Gold let Rarity get close enough to even get her measurements. Anything else, especially when it came to magic, was seriously pressing her luck at this point.

It was then that Starlight decided to try to cut the tension.
“So, how’s your room?” she asked, awkwardly smiling.
“As it should be,” Gold nodded, aiming a cold frown at the mare.
“T-That’s good,” she stiffly chuckled. “L-Like I said, I’ve never done a repair job that big before, so I was kind’ve worried I’d missed something.”
“No, as I said, everything is as it was.” Gold nodded, still tense and eyes still cold. “I feel I should thank you for that at least. As such, thank you for repairing my room.”
“Y-You’re welcome,” Starlight nodded, some of her nerves settling.
A faint, barely perceivable smile graced the golden mare’s lips, only for it to vanish the second she locked eyes with Rarity.
“You know my standing on the matter. Unless there is something else you wish to discuss, I suggest you say so now as I have a few tasks that I have been neglecting today that need my attention.”
While she said that, she started to rise out of her seat. She froze halfway out of the action when Rarity suddenly found her voice.

“A-Actually, I do have something else I wanted to say.”

Gold locked eyes with her, the pressure in the room growing the longer their gaze met. Then, after a few minutes that felt like an hour, Gold let out a reluctant sigh and fully returned to her seat. Both the parties in the kitchen and at the table let out breaths they didn’t know they were holding, most of the tension in the air suddenly falling out of it.

“And that is?” Gold asked, a nervous hitch entering her tone.

A small smile formed on Rarity’s muzzle as she said, “My little sister told me that you taught her a way to unlock her magic. I wanted to thank you for that.”
Gold met the mare’s praise with a small frown, one that held just enough venom to make Rarity lean back from her and wilt her ears.
“You are welcome,” she coldly stated. “Though to be frank, I am disappointed that my assistance was needed in the first place."

"P-Pardon?" Rarity nervously asked.

"How is it that you were not aware of such a simple teaching technique? Had I not shown her meditation, how would have Sweetie learned to find her magic? While the idea of her using magic scares me, the possibility of her going her whole life without knowing how to do so is a blade that cuts far deeper."

"I-I never knew that meditation was an option," Rarity sputtered. "My parents and I simply grew into our magic over time. We both assumed the same would happen to Sweetie Belle."

Gold's jaw dropped at that.

"Such folly!" she barked, her forehooves slamming onto the table as she stood up on her rear ones. "How is it that you are not suffering from mana rot?! Such irresponsible practices could have atrophied her horn! Tell me! Does that brain of yours function or is it only in your skull to keep it from collapsing?!"

Rarity continued to wilt under the weight of Gold's tirade, guilt steadily filling her like toxic water. Starlight wasn't fairing much better, but instead of feeling guilt, a growing anger was starting to fill her. Both mares' emotional turmoil reached their peaks when Gold decided to twist the verbal daggers she had in them.

"I sincerely hope you never become a mother with that kind of tradition."

Rarity's face fell to the table, black-stained tears dripping onto its surface. The sight cut Gold deep enough to snap her out of her tirade, the arctic chill of guilt taking the place of her searing rage. She opened her mouth to apologize, but a furious cry from Starlight froze her tongue.

"That's enough!"

Gold's jaw snapped shut with an audible clack, her shocked eyes locking with Starlights burning blue ones. All of Gold's old instincts told her to run, but fear held her firmly in place. For a moment, she could've sworn she felt thin vines start to form inside herself, the start of their tips ready to burst out of her back at a moments notice. Before that could happen, she watched Starlight close her eyes, take a deep breath, then pull Rarity into a half-hug as she continued.

"I get that she screwed up, but you seriously crossed the line. Now, before I say or do anything that we'll both regret, I'm going to teleport us out of here and try to help my friend calm down. I will come back at some point and I will give you a piece of my mind. It just won't be when I want to do to you what whatever the buck you did to your room did to it. Until then, go buck yourself with a burning rod and have a nice day."

With that, the two mares flashed away, leaving everypony present slack jawed at what they had just witnessed. Gold stared at the two seats they had occupied with wide eyes, raw terror and self-loathing filling her veins with acidic ice. Starlight's words and Rarity's reaction to her ran through her head like a bad dream. Those, along with her dark feelings left her staring at the chairs as if in a trance, her brain unable to figure out what to do with what it had been given.

A wet pop from her chest snapped her out of it.

Blinking, she looked down at it and put a hoof over where her heart was. The fact that she felt no beats was the only warning she got before she fell to the floor. Muffled voices was the only thing she heard as everything turned dark. As the void came to take her, all she could think about was how much she wanted to tell Rarity she was sorry.

Ch.19 Intrigue

Gold was floating.

That was the closest thing she could compare what she was experiencing to, but that was still an inaccurate description. She was on her back, a faint warmth surrounding her numb body as she drifted through the void. The air slid through her fur like wet tar, her body feeling both light and heavy at the same time. Her eyes refused to open, her guts felt like they were melting and reforming over and over again, and her soul felt as if it was being twisted into knots.

From within her mind, countless familiar voices echoed in her aching skull.

"Ah can't believe I'm related to such a monster," she heard Applejack spit.

"You ain't no real Apple to me," Granny Smith said, a cold frown audible in her tone.

"Why won't you die?" Big Mac coldly asked.

"Ah hate ya', Gold! AH HATE YA!" Applebloom roared, her voice shaking the air around her.

"Please.....just go away," Fluttershy begged, a faint tremble present in her voice.

"Murderer! You're a bucking murderer!" Rainbow yelled.

"N-No, please," she whimpered, tears rolling out of her closed eyes. "I-I-I am not that mare anymore. I-I am not a monster. I am a better pony now."

"Do you really believe that?"

A cold chill shot down her spine upon hearing that voice. Before she could force out a response, a sharp pain in her chest made her scream. Her eyes finally flew open, the orange orbs moving frantically to look for any clue as to where she was. All she saw was the infinite darkness of the void. That, and a bloodstained silver horn sticking out of her chest. She watched in agony beyond words as the being attached to the horn forced them self further out of her body. Terror seeped into the pain as the being's bloody head and upper body was revealed. Leaning over her with a maddened grin and cracked horn was Moonstone Dagger. Fear and pain paralyzed her, the manic noblemare leaning over her, her hooves holding Gold's face in place.

"Do you think living with your lessors can wash away all of the things you have done?" Moonstone demanded. "What hilarity! You are just as much a monster as I am Gold Vine. Horn or no horn, nothing will ever change that."

As she said that, black veins spiderwebbed out from the hole in Gold's chest. While they spread, she watched with panicked pants as her skin sloughed away, revealing a cluster of bone-white scales. A burning pain tore across her back as bloody spikes erupted from her back. Wet snaps filled the air as her hooves broke apart before reshaping themselves into jagged claws.

"No! Stop! Please!" she begged, feeling her teeth turing into razor-sharp fangs. "I am not a monster! I am not like you!"

With a sinister smile, Moonstone leaned down to one of her ears and sadistically whispered, "Yes Gold Vine. You are."

"ENOUGH!" a strong female voice thundered, the whole void trembling under its force and might.

A look of horror crossed Moonstone's face before her form rippled. Gold watched her tormentor distort and fade, her own mutations crumbling away like clods of sand. When they both were gone, Gold felt the void at her back turn solid, giving her something to finally stagger to her hooves on. Eyes wide and breaths coming out in ragged gasps, she frantically looked around. After a few seconds of searching, a bit of movement at her left periphery caught her attention. She spun to greet it, crouched low and ready to strike. Who she saw standing before her chilled her to her core.

Just as elegant as the last time she saw her, Princess Luna towered over her with a soft smile. A smile that turned into a confused frown when she saw the panic in Gold's features.

Slowly backing away from the Princess, Gold shakily shook her head muttering, "No....Please....I....I am not that mare anymore......I...I am a good pony now...."

"Be at ease," Luna soothed, taking a step towards her. "We are not part of your nightmare. You are safe now."

Gold's fear spiked with Luna's slight advance, her voice becoming more frantic as she said, "I am not that monster anymore! I-I-I-I am a good pony now! I will not hurt others anymore! I will do better! I PROMISE!!!"

The void started to shift, a heavy breeze running though it in response to Gold's fear. Luna watched with shock, her hooves digging into the false ground to keep herself from being blown away. She took another step towards Gold, worry and confusion filling her as she watched the mare breakdown.

That simple action added to Gold's terror.

With tears rolling down her face, she fell into the fetal position, covering her eyes with her hooves.

"I AM SORRY!!! PLEASE!!! I WILL BE BETTER!!! I DO NOT WANT TO SUFFER ANYMORE!!! I WANT TO HEAL!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!! GRANNY, APPLEJACK, BIG MAC, RAINBOW DASH, PINKIE PIE, GAIA, HELP ME!!! I WILL BE A BETTER PONY, JUST PLEASE SAVE ME!!!"

The howling winds turned into a raging hurricane, pushing Luna to the farthest point of the dream before it dragged her into an overpowering tempest. The Princess's mind was just as jumbled as the dream itself, the Alicorn of the Night struggling to think of some way to stabilize the mare's mind. Taking a risk, she cast a barrier around herself, letting out a sigh of relief when it payed off before she tried to get her bearings. A few yards below her, Gold laid where she was at the start, weeping and begging for help in the only calm patch in the storm. Already starting to feel the strain on her barrier, Luna used what little control she had over Gold's unstable dream to make a single shaky path through the winds to the mare.

She canceled her barrier and flew through the path, already feeling it crumbling behind her as she zipped towards her target. She entered the safe zone by the skin of her teeth, the tip of her tail the only thing she lost in her gamble. Worry decorated her face as she closed in on the weeping mare, babbling pleas for forgiveness and cries for help still falling out of her muzzle like a frantic mantra.

What possible horrors has this mare faced to do this to her? she thought, settling down beside the trembling mare. Gold's pleas halted, trembling whimpers taking their place at the feel of Luna's barrel against her back. Luna gently shushed the mare, lightly draping her wing across her body. Gold's trembling weakened, but, unlike her whimpers, didn't vanish completely. At the same time, the howling gales faded into a light breeze, softly rustling both of the pony's coats and Luna's feathers. A small relieved smile graced Luna's muzzle, the Princess filling the emptiness with a softly hummed lullaby.

The song slowly put an end to Gold's trembling, soothing memories drifting through her mind with each note. At the same time, the dark void changed into something far more pleasant. Soft grass and dirt took the place of the void's "ground", tall apple and pear trees surrounding the two ponies from all directions. A clear night sky hung over them, thousands of stars lighting it like a swarm of fireflies with a bright full moon at its heart. Four Timberwolves patrolled the space around them, but instead of filling the air with dread, Luna felt protected by their presence.

Luna watched the wolves go about their business, continuing her gentle humming. Under her calm mask, dozens of questions ran through her mind. It was clear that the mare tormenting her current charge was Moonstone Dagger, or at least, a mental projection of the monstrous mare. The terror the mare felt as Moonstone attacked her was raw, like dumping salt on a barely healed wound. Was she a past victim that somehow managed to escape? A possibility, but that didn't explain how she reacted to Luna herself.

The fear that came out of the mare was pure and absolute, like she was standing before death itself. Panic attack didn't even come close to what the mare had experienced. It was almost as if her very mind was trying to force Luna back, even at the cost of collapsing itself. The last time the Lunar Princess experienced such a thing, the pony died of a stroke in his sleep.

Adding to her confusion was the mare's appearance itself.

While there were some obvious differences, the mystery mare bore a striking resemblance to the mare that tried to kill her niece's lover. She even had the same cutiemark, something that was only possible for twins, but was still an extreme rarity. Now fully aware of how the Stones and Vines operated, the mare's dream made a little more sense, but that still left her wondering why she was so scared of her. Had Luna hurt her at some point in some way?

No, We would never do that, she thought, staring down at the mare under her wing. But why then? What about us could have possibly scared her so?

Some movement at her left caught her attention. When she turned her head towards it, she saw something that made her further wonder about her subject's sanity. Two beings stood before her, one a softly smiling spectral Unicorn mare roughly thirty years of age and the other an animated Earth Pony skeleton that looked to belong to a pony of the same number of years. Like with the wolves, she didn't sense any fear or negativity from the beings, but she didn't feel as if they were part of the dream either. The spectral mare approached, her dark green coat softly glowing, and yellow mane and tail moving as if under water. The skeleton kept its distance, its teeth nervously grinding together while it watched them. The mare ignored Luna, her deep blue eyes staring down lovingly at Gold's still form.

Luna watched as what little fear still filled Gold faded away, her dream body going slack like a puppet with its strings cut. The Princess watched the mare nod, then lay down on her belly on the side opposite of her against Gold. Upon settling in, the mare looked up at Luna with a soft, yet piercing gaze that locked her in place.

"Thank you for helping her," the mare softly said, gently running a hoof through Gold's mane. "The poor dear has been plagued with nightmares for days. I feel Skully and I can take things from here, so I would appreciate it greatly if you took your leave before she sees you again."

As she said that, the mystery specter lightly placed a hoof on Luna's barrel and pressed. To Luna's surprise, she felt herself start to slide into the ground, her connection to the dream slipping away as she sank. She tried to regain her hold, but a harsh stomp from the skeleton sent a wave through the dream, instantly shattering any progress she made on that front. In spite of that, all of the worry she felt evaporated the second she locked eyes with the mare and saw her kind smile.

"Next time," the mare calmly stated. "Please come in a form that lacks a horn. Only then will you gain the answers you seek. Just please, do not judge her too harshly when you do. She has suffered more than enough for her crimes."

As she said that, her smile turned into a deep frown, then she looked down at the mare with tears welling up in her eyes. That was the last thing Luna saw before her head sank below the ground and she blinked out of reflex. When she opened her eyes again, she was standing in a hallway of doors housed in a star-shined blue void. In front of her was a gold door bearing an eerily familiar ivy-wrapped anvil near its top.

***

Near silence dominated Gold's room, the first rays of early morning sun filling the space from her window. Said rays struck her in the face, turning her calm countenance into a frustrated frown. Muttering softly to herself, she sluggishly rolled away from the light. A gasp and rattle made her freeze, any hope for sleep instantly flushed from her system as her eyes flew open. Confused dread slowly took its place when two setts of hoofsteps trotted towards her, one the clattering step of her roommate, but the other far too small to belong to the older members of the family. Her fears and confusion spiked when she heard her guest's voice.

"Gold, can ya' hear me?" Applebloom asked, her forehooves pressing into and shaking the mattress.

"Y-Yes," she said, suddenly aware of just how sandy her throat felt.

Coughing, she sluggishly forced herself into sitting up. As she suspected, both Skully and Applebloom stood by her bed. While the former was staring blankly at her with nervously grinding teeth, the latter was staring at her with wide worried eyes, grabbing the edge of the bed with her forehooves to see her better. The filly's lips trembled before the jumped onto the bed and hugged her, tears slowly dampening the mare's coat. Smiling softly, she returned the embrace, gently rocking back and forth as she waited out the filly's tears.

While she waited, she aimed a questioning look at the skeleton, nodding her head at the weeping filly. Skully mimed a dejected sigh, then clacked out a response.

"(She came into the room when I was examining your body. She was scared at first, but the rest of the family was able to explain me to her to some degree.)"

Gold raised a brow at that.

"(They said I am the ghost of your twin sister)," she clarified.

Gold rolled her eyes at that, hoping that it was Big Mac that did the talking for that particular conversation.

Before she could further her musings on the topic, Applebloom pulled her face out of Gold's chest and wiped her face.

"Better?" Gold asked, smiling down at her cousin.

"Ah should be askin' you that," she sniffled, staring up at the mare with still damp eyes. "Ah was real worried about ya'!"

"My apologies," Gold sighed, lightly stroking the filly's mane. "What happened?"

"Ya' don't know?" Applebloom frowned.

Gold shook her head.

"Ya' had a fight with big sis's friends and passed out in the dinnin' room," Applebloom gulped, fighting back a fresh set of tears. "Nopony could wake ya' up and ya' were barely breathin'. Ah was so scared, but AJ and Mac told me not to worry and that you'd wake up on your own eventually."

"Did they now?" she asked.

Applebloom nodded.

"They said ya' just needed to rest and that you'd be as good as new in no time, but....Ah got really worried after the third day and tried ta' brew ya' something that would help."

"I see," Gold sighed. "How long was I asleep?"

"About a week," Applebloom frowned. "Skully kept an eye on ya' when we couldn't, but Ah'd do it when Ah could."

"Just the two of you?" she balked.

Applebloom shook her head.

"Some of AJ's friends came by ta' visit, but she'd only let Rainbow in here. Said ya' didn't want too many ponies knowing about Skully."

Gold chuckled ruefully at that, certain that, that was at least one lie her cousin could get away with.

A loud rumbling from her stomach echoed through the room, startling the filly and bringing a small blush to Gold's cheeks.

"Well, I suppose some breakfast is in order," she chuckled. "Could you let the others know that I am awake?"

"Sure!" Applebloom chirped, beaming brightly. "Ah'll be right back!"

In the blink of an eye, the filly ran off of the bed out the now open door. Gold smiled, shaking her head as Skully closed the door for her. She laid herself back into her bed, staring at the ceiling with a wilting smile. While fogy and slightly muffled, she still remembered what had happened that day. All of it twisted her gut worse than her gnawing hunger and in a way that sickened her. At the same time, it all filled her with a now familiar dread as she mulled over her options. An exercise that was proving to be a futile attempt.

She knew that she needed to do. She knew what she was going to need to do to do so. She still tried to think of some way to do what needed to be done in a different way, but none of her plans were remotely close to adequate. With a defeated sigh, she started planning out what would need to be done to make sure she would follow through with it.

At least the sleep was peaceful, she thought, basking in just how rested she felt as she waited for her meal.

***

Starlight sat at an outdoor table of a café, silently seething as she stared into her cup of iced coffee. For the past few days, she and the rest of her friends had been trying to comfort Rarity. Granted, Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie were torn, none of them wanting to take a side against Rarity or Gold in this. That grew when it was revealed that Gold had fell into a coma after Starlight teleported out.

Regardless of that, she was still furious over what Gold had said, but the truly cruel thing was that she wasn't wrong. After getting Rarity mostly stable with a couple gallons of ice cream, Starlight scoured Twilight's personal library for anything she could find about Mana Rot. What she read chilled her to the bone and made her realize just how lucky she was that she had as much available magic as she did. It also made her friend, Sunburst's, condition all the more understandable to her.

She didn't need to be so harsh about it, she thought, irritably sipping on her drink. That bit about Rarity hurting a foal if she had one was seriously uncalled for.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, she slumped in her seat as the whole scene ran through her mind for the millionth time. While ire was one factor that made her do this, a nagging curiosity at the back of her mind did most of the pulling. The way Gold talked about Mana Rot and how meditation worked to prevent it sounded like it came from a place of practical application. Sure, meditation could be done by any creature for a wide array of benefits, but what little she could find told that the ones shared between Earth Pony and Unicorn magic was almost nonexistent. Even the story Sweetie gave her didn't quite sound right. The main red flag being how easily she walked Sweetie through the steps that would work specifically for a Unicorn as opposed to an Earth Pony.

Her musings stopped when an odd sight caught her eye.

A few shops down the street, she spotted Applejack and a pony wearing a hooded cloak making their way through the crowds. Though to call what the pony wore a "cloak" was extremely generous. The garment was little more than a tattered gray blanket with a few poorly stitched brown or green patches dotting its surface in random places. The bit of gold coat the ratty article failed to cover gave her a pretty good guess as to who it was, but the way she was acting made her wonder. The "mystery" pony was extremely jumpy, her hooded head jerking this way and that as if she was expecting to be attacked at any second. In addition, the mare would freeze every few steps then break into what looked like gasping fits a couple minutes later. When this happened, Applejack would put a foreleg over the mare's shoulders and say something to her. Each time, the mare would seem to regain some of her determination. With a shake her head, she would gently get out of the farmer's grip, wipe her brow, and resume her march.

Intrigued, Starlight levitated her cup, left some bits on the table, and teleported to an alley a store behind the duo.

***

Gold was terrified.

As she walked through Ponyville, she swore that everypony was watching her, that all of them were preparing to take her back to the torture she escaped. She knew that this was not going to be easy for her, but there was no way she was going to be able to live with herself if she didn't do this. In a way, a part of her believed that she deserved to feel this way, like a small rabbit surrounded by hungry wolves for the pain she inflicted on Rarity. By the time she made it to the town's shopping district, where Rarity's home and business resided, it took everything Gold had not to run screaming back to the farm.

The crowds were a mass of sounds and colors that ate at her already frayed nerves, flashing her back to some of her more vivid hallucinations from when Moonstone had her. When this happened, she would have to stop and try to pull herself back to reality, usually by biting off a small piece of her inner cheek or tongue. After swallowing down her own blood and meat she would let out shaky gasps to try to regain some semblance of calm as the parts in question healed.

Applejack pulled her into a side-hug, an act that eased the process as she whispered, "Are ya' still okay?"

"Y-Yes," Gold whispered back, her tone still shaky from her last episode.

"Are ya' sure?" she frowned, her emerald orb boring into Gold's orange ones. "Ah can still try ta' talk Rares into meetin' ya' at the farm."

Gold met the repeated offer with a glare.

"No. If I am going to do this, it needs to be done right."

With that, she gently shrugged off Applejack's foreleg and started walking.

Besides, she mused, forcing herself to ignore any stares she may or may not be getting. I cannot allow myself to cower away from the world forever.

With this in mind, she continued her march, only stopping when her mind decided to stagger her and she needed to "ground" herself again. After several such stops and far more time than she was willing to admit, she found herself standing before the oddest building she had yet to see in the town. The Carousel Boutique was a massive two story building, each floor decorated with golden filigree and pony-shaped mannequins between windows. In shape, it resembled a fusion of a castle and a dress, with the first floor shaped like the skirt of a vibrant gown. Blues, purples, and whites in varying shades colored the external walls along with the sloping roof of the first floor in checker bored patterns. The rest of it was styled in a manner that made it look close to a small mansion or castle, complete with decorative flowers and elegantly crafted narrow support pillars holding up the first floor's "skirt". A flag waved proudly at its highest point, adding to the regal image that its own wished to present. All of this went largely unnoticed to Gold, the bulk of her focus being centered on the dark purple front door with a light blue diamond set in the middle.

Gold stared at the door with trepidation, her stubborn determination and slight instinct locking her into an immobile tug-o-war. She needed to do this, not just for herself, but because it was the right thing to do. Knowing that, she still couldn't get her body to move. Even with Applejack at her side, she couldn't will herself to close the twelve foot gap between herself and the door. Her mind didn't help her either, as countless images of what kind of horrible things Rarity could do to her flashed through it like a twisted slideshow.

She flinched when Applejack placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

"Take your time," she smiled. "There's no need ta' rush this."

Gold wanted to argue the contrary, but let a small smile grace her muzzle while she gave her a nod instead. When she turned her head back to face the door, she thought back to her lessons with Gaia. Closing her eyes, she emptied her mind and focused on her breathing. Slowly, the crowds around her faded from her mind, taking the twisted imaginings of "what ifs" along with them into the void.Her heartbeat leveled, her desire to flee shriveled, and a calming breath rolled past her muzzle. When she came back to the world, she let herself stand proud and quickly made her way up to the front door.

As she gave the door a firm set of knocks, she mentally kicked herself for not thinking of using her lessons sooner. Perhaps then Applejack wouldn't have had to worry so much about her along the way. While Applejack moved to her side, she silently promised herself that she would make coming to town a part of her training. She didn't know how she was going to justify such a long and tedious trip, but she was sure that she could figure something out.

She was snapped out of her musings when the door's nob rattled.

She gulped as it slid open, then let out a faint relieved sigh when she saw who was on the other side.

"Hello Sweetie Belle," Gold smiled.

The filly in question looked up at her with a small frown.

"Hi Gold," she said, tone polite, but stiff.

Gold expected a reception like this from her, but that didn't make it sting any less.

Forcing past her guilt, she asked, "Is Rarity in?"

"Why?" the filly asked, her eyes narrowing.

Gold dropped the act, letting her figure droop as she said, "I...wish to apologize to her."

"Really?" Sweetie pressed, not looking convinced.

Gold and Applejack nodded, the former still solemn in her posture.

After a few seconds, Sweetie nodded and stepped aside, opening the door fully as she did. When Gold crossed the threshold, what she saw past the store's front desk left her in slack-jawed shock.

The store was dyed in the same shades or purple, blue, and white as the exterior. It also shared the opulent Cantorlotian decor, but fell just shy of the feel it was trying to imitate. Wracks of outfits in varying colors and styles dominated the main showroom. The more expensive-looking ensembles were worn by mannequins that lined the walls or stood at the front display windows. At its heart stood the changing rooms, a full fledged cat-walk set up to one side of it with lights built into it.

A light tap from Applejack broke the spell, a small blush gracing her muzzle when she saw the cocky smile Sweetie was sporting. Chuckling, Applejack brought Gold to a small waiting table near the front desk while Sweetie trotted towards a set of stares near the back of the showroom. Gold slumped into her seat at the table, stuck in an odd mix of worried and impatient. Gulping down a growing lump in her throat, she closed her eyes and tried to meditate.

Like before, each slow exhale took away some of her nerves while each breath mended the damage left behind. When she felt a new pony approach her from further in the store, she braced herself before opening her eyes.

As she expected, Rarity stood before her, keeping a safe distance from the slightly tense mare. Gold faintly cringed at the sight of the mare, not just because of her phobia, but because of how ragged Rarity looked. She lacked the blue eyeshadow she wore the last time they talked, her coat was ruffled, and her mane and tail were brushed straight instead of their usual shining curl. It also looked as if she hadn't been sleeping well for a while, the slight bags under her eyes and drooping posture a far cry from the confidant poise Gold had seen her sport the last couple of times they had met.

"Hello, Gold Vine," Rarity tiredly smiled.

"G-Greetings," Gold stammered out, gnawing on her lips. "H-How are you?"

"I"m.....well," she allowed.

An awkward silence settled between the two mares, Sweetie and Applejack looking back and forth between them full of tension. Before it became too much for the farmer or filly to take, Gold broke the silence with a sigh.

"I....would like to apologize."

"P-Pardon?" Rarity blinked.

"What I said was completely out of line. As such, I am more than willing to take any kind of punishment you deem worthy."

"Pardon?" Rarity repeated, rearing back a little.

"You can do anything you wish to me," Gold gulped, a light trembling wracking her form. "And I do mean anything. I...I will be sure to inform my teacher of my consent so you will not need to worry about her retribution. My only request is that you...make it quick."

Rarity and Applejack stared at her with wide eyes and slack jawed shock, while Sweetie looked at them all in confusion. Gold simply closed her eyes, head hung low as she trembled before her new tormentor. Mentally, she counted down the minutes that passed before the pain she knew was coming.

One minute.

Two minutes.

Five minutes.

When the sixth minute came, Rarity found her voice again.

"You say I can do whatever I wish?"

Eyes still closed, Gold nodded.

"Very well," Rarity frowned. "First, I want you to stand."

Gold obeyed, only opening her eyes to look at the ground in shame.

"Take off that thing you call a cloak."

Gold's lips trembled as she followed her instructions, hoofing over the garment to Applejack.

"Now, stay still."

Gold gulped, staying as still as a statue and closing her eyes.

Again she waited.

One minute.

Two minutes.

Three.

She flinched when something soft and light was draped across her shoulders and back. Her eyes flew open in shock just in time to see a golden clasp held in Rarity's sapphire magic snap into place at the base of her neck before quickly dissipating a second later. Gold looked herself over and stared in awe at the cloak that now embraced her.

It was a jet black with thin golden trim that looked like winding strands of ivy. It molded to her form like liquid shadow, but not enough to be suffocating. It was so light that she could barely even feel its weight on her coat, and when she pulled its hood up, she found that it also held that property.

She stared back at a proudly smiling Rarity, confusion visible even in the shadow of her new hood.

"I hope it is to your liking," Rarity giggled.

"Wh-but....Is this?...." Gold stammered, her brain trying and failing to understand what was going on.

"In addition to being fairly durable," Rarity continued. "I just added a set of enchantments to make it water resistant, breezy in the heat, insulated in the cold, and, most importantly, fire-proof."

"E-Enchantments?" Gold gulped, the silken hug of her cloak now feeling like the coils of a venomous snake.

Rarity nodded, her smile wilting slightly.

"If you really mean what you said, then I...I want you to wear that cloak for the rest of the month."

"The rest of...the...three weeks?" Gold stammered.

"In addition to that, I want you to join me for tea each weekend."

"F-For what reason?" Gold forced out.

Rarity gave her sister a small smile.

"To aid my sister in her meditation lessons. As you know, I am severely ill informed on the subject and I want to make sure that she is doing well in that regard."

When she shifted her attention back to Gold, she held out a hoof and with a bit more light in her smile asked, "Do we have a deal?"

Gold stared at the offered hoof in shock for a few seconds, then awkwardly gripped it with her own and nodded.

"Very well," Rarity nodded back. "Now, what do you say we all come upstairs to the kitchen and get to know each other better?"

Left with little else to do, Gold shared a look with her cousin. Applejack shrugged and got out of her seat. Taking that as a sign to go along with this madness, Gold did the same and nodded.

As the Unicorn led the group further into her home, Starlight watched them from a nearby window, a cloaking spell hiding both her and her confused frown from anypony that would try to detect her.

Ch.20 Cloaked

The moon hung high in the sky, the curved crescent adding a dim light to the gentle evening air. The first chill of early autumn washed lightly through the night, rustling the leaves of Sweet Apple Acres. Gold wandered among the trees, her new accessory adding to her phantom-like presence. Like its creator stated, Gold's new cloak kept her safe from the light chill in the air, but the fact that, that was likely due to whatever enchantments she had woven into the fabric still made a shiver run down her spine. None the less, if wearing the new article and meeting with Rarity on the weekends made up for her actions against her, then that was what she was going to do. If there were any of her old traits she was willing to keep and accept, it was being a mare of her word. Even if holding that virtue made her feel like she was walking around with a pit-viper on her back.

She still couldn't believe what had happened. Earlier that very same day, she was sure that she was going to be forced to relive her confinement. Instead, she was being given what she saw as a slap on the hoof in comparison. At worst, she was being given community service and a possibly dangerous uniform that she had already agreed to owning in advance. Of course, she doubted Rarity could do anything that Moonstone hadn't already topped a hundred times over or that her new family wouldn't have come to her rescue, but that didn't mean that she was eager to fall back into that situation again. Not if it could be outright avoided, at least.

"When will the world start making sense again?" she groaned, flopping down next to a tree.

"Rough day?"

Gold yelped, jumped to her hooves, and turned towards the voice's source. When she saw Hazel peeking out from behind a tree, she let out a sigh that took her tension away. The she-wolf chuckled, stepping out of her cover to close the distance between them. Gold fell to her haunches while her guard laid down beside her, the wolf still sporting a crooked smile.

"A bit jumpy, eh?" Hazel asked, snickering.

"It has been a...trying day is all," Gold snorted.

"I figured as much," she shrugged. "At least you didn't have a stroke this time."

"I was not that far away from one," Gold admitted.

"Why? Did you blow up on another Unicorn," Hazel frowned.

Gold shook her head.

"I went to town today."

Hazel cringed at that.

"Yikes. That must've been pretty rough for you."

"I managed," she sighed. "But that is not why I am so restless."

"Alright. Then what's got your tail in a knot?"

"Rarity," she stiffly stated, staring at the ground.

Hazel tensed, all of her joviality gone in an instant.

"The Unicorn you yelled at?"

Gold nodded, still staring at the ground.

"I visited her today to make amends. I even went so far as to give her permission to..."

She sucked in a shuddering breath, physically incapable of saying what she had agreed to.

"Alright," Hazel nodded, fangs set and ready for use. "What did she do?"

"Nothing," she sighed, her lowered gaze turning sharp. "And that is what has me so...so.... frazzled!"

"Huh?" Hazel blinked, all ferocity falling out of her.

Huffing bitterly, Gold stood up and started to pace, scowling at the ground as she did.

"It makes absolutely no sense! Had I spoken to any of my former peers in such a manner, I would have suffered a lashing at the very least! Instead, she gifts me with a fabulous cloak and wishes to speak with me over tea! It is madness! True and complete madness!"

"Wow, your former life was really bucked up," Hazel gawked. "I mean, I don't know all that much about how ponies do things, but even I know that isn't how the locals work."

"Pardon?" Gold asked, halting her pacing to give the wolf a raised brow.

"Except for a few twits, most of the ponies here are pretty forgiving. Unless you do something really messed up, anyway."

"I suppose," Gold allowed. "It is still....strange."

"I guess," she shrugged. "Not as much as you wearing an enchanted cloak."

"D-Do not remind me," she shuddered. "While we are on the topic, do you sense any dangerous enchantments on it?"

Hazel narrowed her eyes, rising to her feet and approached her charge. She slowly orbited the mare, eying the cloak critically and giving it a few sniffs . After four more turns, she sat down in front of Gold and shook her head.

"Not as far as I can tell," she frowned.

"Thank goodness," Gold sighed.

"I'd still let mom take a look at it though," the wolf continued. "She's a lot better at sniffing out spells than I am."

"Good idea," Gold gulped. "Sh-Shall we go visit her?"

"Right now?" the wolf asked, reeling back.

Gold shakily nodded, to which Hazel fervently shook her head in the negative.

"Really bad idea! Mom may be cool with you, but that will go right out the window if you try to bug her at night!"

"Oh, I see," Gold blinked. "Thank you for informing me of that."

"No problem," the wolf sighed. "Immortal or not, I don't think you want to get mauled by a pissed off nature spirit."

"No, I would not," Gold snorted. "Shall I join you on your patrols tonight?"

Hazel snickered as she stood back up.

"Geez, your head must be really bucked up if you want to hang out with me."

"I do have a few more things I wish to vent," Gold allowed, standing as well. "Would you be willing to lend an ear?"

"Sure," she snorted, turning away from the mare. "It's better than being stuck listening to Birch's stupid jokes all night."

A soft smile graced Gold's muzzle as she trotted to the wolf's side.

Unnoticed to Gold, an extremely faint scent crossed Hazel's nose. That, along with an equally thin trail of magic. She let out a faint pulse of spectral magic, too thin for Gold to notice, but strong enough to pick up any magic sources around them. Aside from the flickering wisps of a teleport, she didn't pick up any evidence of the spy's presence. Forcing the worry and anger inside of her from showing, she discretely sent out a small spring of her magic into the ground with her paw. It spread out through the whole orchard through the roots of the trees, leaping from plant to plant like a swarm of small green squirrels. It only stopped when it reached her pack mates' paws, each of them flinching and becoming fully alert from the contact.

That night, Hazel never left Gold's side or the front of the farmhouse, while the rest of the pack skulked among the trees, ready to shed blood should the need arise.

***

Starlight yawned, the early morning sun creeping past her closed curtains as she stared at her bedroom ceiling from her bed. She hadn't slept a wink the night before, her mind running at a million miles an hour. While she was willing to accept that past trauma was a factor, there were a few things about Gold that just wouldn't stop eating at the back of her mind. Mentions of a "Mistress", how she interacted with Timberwolves, and the way she carried herself just added to her list of things that just didn't sit well with her.

Letting out a frustrated groan, she gracelessly rolled out of bed and made her way towards her dresser. She scowled at her haggard reflection before she ran a brush through her mane with her magic. Understandably groggy, she struggled to think of what she could do with herself for the rest of the day. With Twilight and Spike dealing with some kind of emergency up in Canterlot, she was left with a lot more free time than she was used to.

With that in mind, she slowly mulled over how she was going to learn more about Gold.

Obviously, the direct approach was out of the question. Between the wolves and the mare's rhabdophobia, it was unlikely that she was going to get any answers that way without a few bites or scrapes. Asking Applejack or Fluttershy what they knew about her was also a dead end, if the brief talk she had with the former was any indication. That, and the thought of grilling Fluttershy for information really didn't sit well with her. The same went for Applebloom or Big Mac, though she highly doubted she could get much out of the stallion even at the best of times.

I could try that chatter spell again, she mused, finally managing to get her mane back in order.

Cringing, she shook her head at the thought.

Nah. The last time I did that, Applejack banned me from the farm for a month and Granny Smith threatened to tan my hide with a zap apple branch.

Shaking off that unpleasant image, she made her way towards a large wooden chest in a far corner of her room. She flipped open its lid with a hoof and smiled sheepishly at the neatly folded black catsuit, enchanted binoculars, voice recorder, and notepad within.

"Never thought I would have to bring these old things out again," she snorted, floating the catsuit out of the chest with her magic. "Might need to upgrade the enchantments for this."

As she continued to examine the garment, her reflection was caught in her vanity's mirror. Her's and that of dark green Unicorn mare with a flowing yellow mane and tail peeking over her shoulder at the bit of clothing. Starlight was completely oblivious to her presence, far more interested in how foolish it was of her to fix her mane when she still needed to take a shower. She threw the suit onto her bed before she searched her room for a clean towel. The mare continued to watch her go about her business, Starlight still unaware of her very existence. At least, until she literally walked through her. When she passed completely through her invader, A sudden chill shot through her that almost made her lose her magic grip on her towel, then quickly made her way towards her room's bathroom.

As she did, the mare continued to watch her, a mischievous smile slowly forming on her muzzle.

***

Gold let out a low groan, a small beam of light from her bedroom window shining in her face. Grumbling to herself, she made the same mental note as the day before to adjust her curtains as she sat up with a yawn. Smacking her lips, she groggily looked around her room while she waited for her brain to wake up. A scowl formed on her muzzle when her eyes fell on her new cloak.

The unassuming garment hung on a peg next to the door, Its golden trim catching the room's dim light. In spite of its beauty, staring at it filled Gold with the same kind of revulsion one would aim at a rotting carcass. A faint tremble ran through her, memories of the feel of the cloak's embrace pricking at the back of her mind like a bad itch.

Sighing, she got out of her bed and made her way over to where the cloak hung. With a trembling hoof, she slowly reached out for it. As it inched closer, her breathing started to hitch, her heart pounding harder in her chest with each loss in distance. When her hoof eventually made contact with the fabric, she quickly grabbed it and threw it on herself. With fumbling hooves, she eventually got the cloak's clasp to latch into place at her neck, then forced herself to stand straight.

Ragged gasps fell out of her muzzle, her heart felt like it was just a step away from popping again, and a haunting chill ran through her body. Before her vision could start to swim, she closed her eyes and tried to find her center. On the edges of her mind, she could feel herself slipping back into Moonstone's dungeon. She pushed those phantoms to the back of her mind, the presences of the many apple trees that surrounded her keeping her anchored. Slowly, she steadied her breathing, each exhale taking away a little more of her anxieties with every breath.

When she opened her eyes, her near panic had been reduced to mild discomfort.

Relaxing her posture, she reached for a clean towel that was hung next to her cloak with her mouth, opened the door, and stepped out into the hallway beyond.

Desperate for a distraction, she mulled over what she had planned for the day. Obviously, a visit to Gaia Everfree was high on that list, but other things needed to be done first. Applebloom wanted help with a few of her brews that were giving her trouble. Applejack needed some help loading a few barrels of cider into one of the barns in the southern sector of the orchard. Rainbow Dash had badgered her into a game of chess for reasons Gold couldn't even begin to comprehend. Skully needed her to help her figure out where Winona buried her left femur. Granny wanted to teach her a few family recipes. Then there were her violin lessons with Big Mac followed not long after by her therapy session with Fluttershy. All of it was almost too much for her to handle, but it still managed to put a small smile onto her muzzle.

Her new life was crazy, almost chaos incarnate, but so much brighter than the life she lived before. Where cold paranoia had stood was now full of a warmth that was both alien and greatly welcomed to the mare. She felt loved, happy, and more than anything, free.

She was so lost in her thoughts that she nearly walked into the bathroom door.

She stared at the door with a tired smile, shook her head at her own foolishness, and let herself into the room beyond. She had much to do today and didn't have time to waste on daydreams. None the less, she couldn't completely hold back a small giggle as she closed the bathroom door behind her.

***

Starlight was laid out fully on a high cliff overlooking Sweet Apple Acres, a golden pair of binoculars held up to her face with her hooves. She was wearing a form-fitting jet black cat suit, various small runes woven into the fabric keeping her hidden from all, but the most powerful of detection spells as she spied.

For the last couple of hours, she watched Gold go about her day, the enchantments built into her binoculars allowing her to see through walls and zoom in on the mare well past what was normal for the tool. So far, Gold hadn't done anything to out of the ordinary for a pony living on a farm. She was a bit surprised to see Rainbow visit her, though. Even more so when it appeared to be to play a game of chess, of all things.

Pushing that little tidbit of info to the back of her mind for future teasing, she watched them play. Before she could get invested in the show, a dark green Unicorn mare with a long yellow mane and tail walked into her line of sight. Letting out a frustrated snort, she tinkered with her binocular's settings to try to see through her. Her brows slowly rose when, no matter what she did, she couldn't see through the mare's body. It was then that she noticed something that put a chill down her spine; the mare was looking right at her. Not looking in her general direction, but locking eyes with her as if they were standing mere feet apart instead of the hoofful of miles that separated them. She knew that was impossible, especially with all of the enchantments grafted into her outfit. In spite of both that and the distance, the mare slowly waved at her, an impish smile spread wide across her muzzle.

Dumbstruck, Starlight awkwardly waved back.

The mare let her hoof fall back to the ground, still smiling and staring right at her. Starlight blinked, then jumped back with a yelp when the mare suddenly appeared right in front of her. Clutching her chest and panting, she watched the mystery mare giggle at her suffering behind a hoof.

"Sorry for the scare, dear" the mare smiled, lowering her hoof. "It has been so long since I found a worthy target."

"What the hay are to talking about?" Starlight demanded. "Who are you?"

How did she find me?

"Oh! My apologies. I am Manchineel Vine," she smiled, offering her hoof.

"Starlight Glimmer," Starlight nodded, briefly shaking the mare's hoof.

"Pretty name," Manchineel said, her smile turning thoughtful. "A shame it belongs to a pony that is going to make a few terrible mistakes."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Starlight asked, eyes narrowing.

"Exactly as it sounds," Manchineel cryptically stated, her smile falling away. "You are free to seek out Gold's secrets any way you like, but know that if you do so as an enemy, you will suffer greatly."

"Is that a threat?" Starlight asked, a light blue aura surrounding her horn.

"No," Manchineel frowned, casually looking at the bottom of her hoof. "It is a promise."

Starlight's eyes widened as two things became known to her; there was some kind of clear glimmering substance on the bottom of the mare's hoof and her whole left foreleg was completely numb. The numbness quickly spread to the rest of her body, forcing a sluggish yelp out of her as she flopped bonelessly onto the grass. Manchineel wiped her hoof on the grass then closed in on Starlight, her small smile returning with a vengeance as she stared down at her.

"The farm has more than just Timberwolves guarding it. Keep that in mind if you plan to do anything foolish."

Starlight tried to say something, but whatever poison Manchineel used on her prevented her from letting out more than a few slurred groans. Her eyes widened when the mare slowly phased through the ground, the grinning mare not once breaking eye contact throughout the whole process. Left with little else to do she struggled to make sense of everything that had just happened and the riddle Manchineel left her with as she stared blankly at the patch of grass the mare had passed through.

***

"Like this?" Applebloom asked, sprinkling a small hoofful of ground herbs into a bubbling pot.

Gold nodded, smiling softly as she watched the filly work.

The clubhouse was quiet, save for the bubbling of water and the clinking of glass. Seeing the zeal the filly put into her craft always warmed Gold's scarred heart. With her wide smile and inquisitive nature, it was hard to not get caught in the glow of her good mood. That didn't mean she was going to be any less strict with the young Apple. Brewing could be a fun and relaxing experience, but it still had its fare share of risks as well.

With a sharp eye, she watched the filly chop, crush, and drain various herbs in preparation for their current project. At the same time, her ear kept flicking to the mare sitting in the far corner behind her. While she had come to find Rainbow's presence tolerable, she still disliked having another pony following her around. It brought back some less than pleasant memories of her past missions, most of which ended with her pursuer rotting in a sewer tunnel, incinerated, or disposed of in any number of ways. Not helping were the bored grumbles and yawns that would come out of the Pegasus's muzzle every few minutes.

By the tenth groan, Gold's teeth started to grind.

Before she turned to say something she was going to regret, she took note of what kind of herbs were on the table and a small wicked grin formed on her muzzle. While her charge was busy grinding some red roots with a pistil and mortar, Gold plucked a dried blue leaf and a red flower petal, squeezed them between her hooves just enough to get a few drops of their juices on them, then looked over her shoulder at Rainbow. Had Rainbow not been in the middle of reading one of Applebloom's adventure novels, she would've seen a small flicker of Gold's smile before it vanished behind her usual cold frown.

"Rainbow, would you mind lending us a hoof for a second?" she asked.

"Huh?" Rainbow asked, suddenly alert. "Uh, sure."

Marking her page, she set the book down on a nearby desk and made her way over to the group. Applebloom raised a questioning brow at that, only to receive a small and brief smirk in response.

"Applebloom, would you be a dear and explain to Rainbow Dash what types of plants we are working with?" Gold asked.

"Sure!" she chirped. "That's a Crawler Thistle and that's a Laughing Jasmine."

As she said that, she first pointed a hoof at the red plant then the blue one.

"Correct," Gold nodded, then gently tapped Rainbow's shoulder with a hoof and said, "Are you familiar with these plants?"

"Uh....no?" Rainbow blinked. "Why? Are they dangerous or something?"

"An excellent question," Gold smirked, turing her head towards Applebloom. "Are they?"

"Not really," she shrugged. "Most ponies dry them out to flavor tea, but if their juices get mixed together, somethin' funny happens."

"Like what?" Rainbow asked, wearily eying the two plants.

"Ah don't know if it has a fancy name, but Zecora calls it Giggling Poison."

"They make a poison?!" Rainbow gawked, jumping back from the table with her wings flared.

"Just in name," Gold chuckled reassuringly, turning to fully face her guard. "It is no more lethal than Poison Joke or a small amount of wine. Also, it is only effective if it comes into contact with a pony's skin, wings, or horn."

"So...it isn't dangerous, then?" Rainbow pressed, a bit of her worry bleeding out of her.

"Of course not," Gold huffed. "Do you honestly think Zecora or I would allow Applebloom to work with anything hazardous?"

"I....guess not," Rainbow allowed, the last of her worry finally leaving her. "So, why did you want me to know all of this stuff, again?"

Gold's smile took on an oddly mischievous edge.

"To remind my student about the importance of washing her hooves while working and have a little fun."

Before Rainbow could voice her confusion, a strange tingling ran through her whole body. Just when panic was about to claim her, the sensation turned into a faint tickle. One that rabidly grew in strength to the point that the Pegasus had fallen to the ground, clutching her sides and was laughing uproariously.

Applebloom stared at Rainbow in shock for a moment, then slowly aimed a knowing smirk at her teacher. Still facing Rainbow, Gold's eyes turned towards the youngest Apple long enough to give her a small wink. The filly snorted and shook her head as she reached out a hoof for a small bowl of clean water with a rag sitting in it and set it between them. Gold just watched the Pegasus roll on the ground as she plucked the wet rag out of the bowl to clean her hooves.

***

Starlight stood next to an apple tree, the enchantments in her outfit still managing to keep her hidden from the Timberwolves patrolling the orchard's interior. She watched what was going on in the clubhouse with a small smirk, an audio spell added to her outfit allowing her to hear what was being said within. The small smile Gold shared with Applebloom was cute, like a pair of siblings sharing a secret only they could understand while Rainbow continued to laugh on the floor.

It was almost enough to brighten her opinion of the mare.

Almost.

As she watched Gold and Applebloom pour some ground herbs into a small cup of water, she mulled over what she had learned so far. Assuming Applejack was not misinformed, Gold had been the victim of some sort of abuse at the hooves of a Unicorn. From her poise and speech, it was obvious that Gold came from a noble family or a rich one at the very least. It was also very likely that she grew up around Unicorns or came from a family full of them, considering how knowledgable she was of that particular brand of magic. She was also an accomplished herbalist if what she was observing was anything to go by, but the exact level of that particular skill would need further observation to properly gauge. Then there was her connection to the Timberwolves. From what she had observed the night before, Gold seemed to be able to communicate with them in a way similar to Fluttershy.

Maybe that's part of her special talent? No, that doesn't make any sense. Timberwolves are exclusive to the Everfree Forest so she wouldn't have had any chance to get her mark with them. Maybe she can tame magical creatures?

A stifled giggle pulled her attention away from the clubhouse and her musings.

Looking around for its source she was, met with solitude. In spite of that, she felt a hoof tap her shoulder. Swallowing down a yelp, she spun around. Her eyes nearly popped out of her head at what she saw.

Standing before her was one of the many trees that dominated the orchard, but this particular tree housed a feature that made Starlight wonder if she had eaten something she shouldn't have this morning. Sticking out of its trunk and sporting a cheeky smile was Manchineel's head. Starlight's mind struggled to make sense of what she was seeing, her jaw hanging open as she tried to put her jumbled thoughts into words.

Still smiling, Manchineel's body phased further out of the tree, her forehoof reaching out towards the stunned mare.

"Boop," she playfully chirped, lightly tapping the stunned mare's nose.

Starlight's blood froze when she felt some sort of powder on her nose when the odd mare pulled her hoof back. In an instant, the spectral mare vanished and an intense itching started to cover her muzzle. She furiously started scratching, only for the powder and itch to spread to her forehooves. Biting back a scream and several curses, Starlight quickly teleported back to her bathroom at the castle. At the same time, Manchineel casually floated by the clubhouse window. With a few splashes of potion, Rainbow had been cured of her affliction and was sulking in a corner. Meanwhile, Applebloom and Gold aimed a pair of cheeky smiles at the damp Pegasus. If anypony could see the mare at the window, they would've seen the pained longing in her smile as she watched her grand daughter bond just a little more.

***

The early afternoon sun felt good on Gold's back, bringing a small smile to her face as she played her violin. Though her's were closed, she could feel the eyes of her audience of three settle on her. Big Mac swayed lightly to the gentle rhythm Gold produced, while Hazel and Birch simply laid on their side and watched. While beautiful, Gold still felt the song was lacking. Her hooves just didn't hold up to the standards set by her horn, even if she was a lot more coordinated with them now. Notes came seconds too late or soon, improvisation started to become a habit, and the amount of pressure needed on the bow to get the proper notes was still a struggle. The end result was a distorted version of the song she was trying to produce. One that, oddly enough, was starting to grow on her.

With a breath, she let the last note fade on the wind, slowly drawing the bow away from the strings with a graceful flourish. She held that stance for a minute, then slowly lowered her foreleg and opened her eyes.

"Well...how was I?" Gold asked, a smile just as sheepish as her tone gracing her muzzle.

"Perfect," Big Mac smiled.

"What he said," Hazel chuckled.

"I'd take ya on a hunt right now if you were a wolf," Birch smirked, winking at her.

Gold blushed under the praise, gulping nervously as she gently set the instrument onto the grass at her side.

"Y-You flatter me, but I know there were some mistakes," she stammered, suddenly very interested in the ground.

A rumbling chuckle came out of Mac as he approached her.

Sitting down in front of her, he placed a hoof on her shoulder and said, "You see flaws. Fiddle and Ah call them quirks."

Gold met his gaze with confusion.

Smiling, Mac picked up the instrument and started to play. Her ears twitched, instantly recognizing it as the same song she had just preformed. The same, but still different in many ways. While her version had a more graceful lilt to it, Mac's rendition was more rustic. Where her's was more like soft silk in the breeze, his was akin to drinking a warm cup of whisky in the middle of winter. It warmed her, filling her mind with images of ponies laughing after a hard day's work at a loaded dinner table.

When he finished playing, he set the instrument down in front of her with his usual warm smile.

Gold let out a small chuckle as she met his gaze.

"How is it that you have not found a lover yet?" she asked.

Now it was Mac's turn to blush, his face turning redder than his coat as he nervously looked away scratching the back of his neck. Gold tittered behind a hoof at that while the wolves snickered from where they laid. Gold's smile wilted slightly then a passing breeze ruffled her new cloak against her back.

***

The late afternoon's rays shined brightly on the orchard. Gold almost galloped towards the border between the farm's land and her mistress's domain, but what remained of her dignity kept her stride steady. Meanwhile, Starlight continued to watch her from the shadows. Said Unicorn was far from happy, her stealth suit covered with stains and slight cuts. The enchantments still kept her hidden, but that didn't make her recent experiences any less infuriating. Through out the whole day, Manchineel continued to torment her. While she watched Gold dig around the orchard, Starlight was suddenly hit with a dart that made her desperately need to use the bathroom. When Gold went to visit Fluttershy, "somepony" pushed Starlight into a foul-smelling puddle of sticky tree sap. The worst of it was when she watched Gold help Applejack with some task in the barn, only to end up covered with some kind of paralyzing powder and then peed on by one of the male Timberwolves. To say she was angry would've been an understatement of legendary proportions. Under normal circumstances, she would've said to hay with it and dropped it, but her nagging curiosity about the mare refused to leave her be.

Keeping an ear out for her phantom tormentor, she sullenly stalked Gold all the way towards the Everfree Forest. When Gold crossed the tree line, Starlight tried to follow, but froze just short of it when a cold chill shot down her spine. Manchineel slowly phased out of the ground a foot in front of her, a hard frown taking the place of her impish smile.

Starlight clenched her jaw, her horn glowing as she started sifting through a long list of stunning spells. Manchineel was unaffected by the display, her eyes boring into Starlight like those of a wolf staring down a deer.

"What now?" Starlight growled.

"I advise that you do not follow her," Manchineel coldly stated.

"Why?" she asked, the mare's change in attitude dimming her temper.

"Gold is meeting with the forest's Lady. Should you try to intrude, your blood will feed the grass."

"The forest's Lady?" Starlight asked, the mare's warning making her take a step back. "W-What are you talking about? Zecora's the only one that lives in there."

"Only because Everfree has marked her as her chosen," Manchineel continued, face and tone still unreadable. "Only those chosen by a High Royal or Spirit may enter the Lady's domain with any kind of safety. Meeting her at its heart without invitation is a death-sentence."

"I think I can handle myself, thanks," Starlight smirked.

"Indeed," she nodded, her eyes slowly tracing across Starlight's body. "You are quite powerful and I do sense the start of a High Royal's connection to you. You....might have a chance. Be that as it may, I must insist-"

"I'm going," Starlight declared, stepping towards the mare with a determined glare. "There's something going on with that mare and I am going to find out what. Even if I have to blast my way past you to do it."

Manchineel met the fire in Starlight's eyes with the arctic chill of her own, neither of them willing to give the other an inch. Seconds turned into minutes, a heavy silence settling between the two mares like a thick blanket. Eventually, Manchineel let out a small sigh, shaking her head in frustration at the other mare's stubbornness.

"You are dead set on this, aren't you?"

Starlight nodded, a victorious smirk gracing her muzzle.

"Very well," Manchineel sighed, turning her back to the mare and making her way towards the forest. "Come along then. The least I can do is make sure you don't end up lost in there."

"Thanks," Starlight smiled, moving up to the mare's side.

Manchineel snorted irritably at that.

As the forest's shadows surrounded them, the spectral mare leveled a small bemused smile at her companion.

Putting herself on the same level as a Spirit? Hah! What next; a mortal matching a HIgh Royal? Hopefully, Lady Gaia will not need to humble her the way Discord did Gold.

Ch.21 Student

In spite of her past and the odd quirks of her present life, Gold considered herself a fairly simple mare. She had her routines, her hobbies, and a few ponies that she was happy to spend her free time with. It was simple, soothing, and structured. Just the way she liked it. As is often the case, life had decided to throw a wrench into all of it in the most spectacular of ways.

Eyes closed, she sat on her haunches in the shade of her favorite tree. She tried to empty her mind and calm herself as she had dozens of times before, but something was putting her too far on edge. That something came in the form of a meditating Starlight Glimmer sitting a couple hooves to her left.

In spite of her attempts to stay calm, she couldn't keep the shaking out of her breaths. She tried to push her focus away from the mare to literally anything else. The trees. The grass. Her cloak. Anything! Unfortunately, no matter what she tried to distract herself with, her mind kept dragging her attention back to the Unicorn sitting next to her.

She is not Moonstone. Y-Y-You have n-nothing to fear.

She knew that she was right, that she was as safe as she could be, but that didn't stop the fear from slithering in.

A small crunch at Starlight's hooves was all it took to shatter Gold's resolve. With a startled squeak Gold jumped away from the mare. Starlight stared at her with eyes as wide as Gold's, the later crouched low in preparation for an attack. Starlight flinched back when their eyes met, the fear they held instantly catching her off guard.

"M-My apologies," Gold forced out, schooling herself with a shuddering breath."I....I thought I heard something."

"That's okay," Starlight nodded, an awkward smile gracing her muzzle. "Just...Uh....take your time."

Gold nodded,.

Staring at the ground, she retook her seat and tried to resume her meditation. As she tried to find her center, she could not hold back a few mental curses at the chain of events that led to her new situation.

***

It took every ounce of Gold's remaining dignity to keep her from bolting straight towards Gaia. After being forced to wear her cursed cloak for most of the day, she felt like a foal waking up on Hearths Warming day the second she crossed into the forest. Her four bodyguards watched her with concern, but otherwise kept their thoughts to themselves.

As such, the party progressed in relative silence, the forest's dimly lit ambiance calming their nerves. At least, it did with the wolves. With each step she took, new horrors crept to the front of Gold's mind about what kind of foul magics Rarity could have sewn into her cloak's fabric. Every possibility made her skin crawl, most of them being the kind of things she used to use or had used on her countless times in her past life. Granted, most of the curses she knew of were nearly impossible to learn, but that still didn't do much to ease her fears. After all, just because a spell isn't forbidden, it doesn't mean a creative caster can't do something twisted with it.

By the time they reached Gaia's clearing, Gold almost ran screaming to its center. Fortunately, she was able to hold onto just enough of her composure to tame that urge.

Gaia laid at the heart of the clearing, a small smile gracing her muzzle. Standing before her, covered with old scars, was an elder manticore. Gold almost forgot about her troubles when her eyes fell onto the beast, not out of fear, but wonder. She had heard rumors of such creatures; of how they could take on a whole squadron of Celestia's elite guards or that the poison from their sting had aged to the point that even dragons feared it. Hulking in size, even by the standards of its own kin with a shoulder hight of fifteen feet and a full body length of Twenty five, there were few things that could truly match its bloody fury. In her old life, she brushed such rumors off as simple stories; things ponies told each other over drinks or on the camping trail. A small rueful smile spread across her muzzle at that, marking it as yet another thing she had been wrong about.

Keeping a respectful distance from her lady's guest, Gold took a seat before Gaia and patiently waited her turn. The elder cut himself off for a moment to give her a curious glance. Instead of cowering under the beast's gaze, she offered a small smile and nod in greeting. His eyes narrowed, a rumbling growl shaking the air as he bared his fangs. Gold held her ground, her smile unshaken as she met the beast's stare. They continued their stare-down for several minutes, neither of them gaining or losing ground.

Eventually, the manticore dropped the display, low grumbles slipping past his jowls as he turned to face Gaia. Said Spirit held a proud smile, a playfully sounding growl slipping past her own muzzle. The manticore only huffed, giving a reluctant nod and a low growl.

Gold tittered behind a hoof, enjoying the back and forth between the two apex predators. It was almost enough to distract her from the reason why she came here in the first place. A passing breeze reminded her, painfully twisting her stomach into knots.

Taking a shaky breath, she tried to push the cloak to the back of her mind. Unfortunately, being so close to a remedy to her problem rendered her attempts almost null. As she watched the duo interact, her anxieties started to crawl across her body like a bad itch. When the meeting concluded, it took everything she had not to jump for joy. Both she and Gaia watched the elder manticore move past the tree line back into the forest proper.

The second he was out of sight, Gold finally let all of her barriers fall away.

Like a mare possessed, she frantically undid the clasp on her cloak with her hooves and threw it at her lady's paws.

"I apologize for my brashness, m'lady, but please examine this for me," she choked out, frantic and shaking.

"Pardon?" Gaia blinked, eyes moving back and forth between the mare and the cloak.

Sighing, Hazel broke from the pack to take a seat next to Gold.

"She spazzed out on a Unicorn a few days ago and has to wear that cloak as a way to make up for it."

"I see," Gaia frowned, raising a brow. "Sounds like a fairly simple condition to make."

"It's enchanted," Hazel snorted.

"I can see that," Gaia nodded, only for realization to form on her face a second later. "Your phobia."

She gave Gold an understanding smile at that addition, to which Gold responded with a shaky nod.

"I am....willing to endure her condition," Gold gulped, eyes still locked onto the cloak. "E-E-Even knowing that it is enchanted. My concern comes from what kind of enchantments have been woven into it."

"I see," Gaia nodded, picking up the cloak with a claw. "Is this the only condition the Unicorn has put into place?"

"No," she sighed. "I also need to join her for tea on the weekends."

"I see," the spirit nodded, a wide smile forming on her muzzle as she continued to examine the article of clothing. "Tell me more about this Unicorn."

For the next few minutes, Gold told her everything she knew about Rarity and the events that led to her current situation. All the while, Gaia continued to examine Gold's cloak, not a hint of worry or concern crossing her face. The elder spirit continued her examination long after Gold's report, the suspense slowly eating away at her patience like rocks under waves.

Her breath was trapped when Gaia finally set the cloak down at Gold's hooves.

"After a careful examination, I can say without a shadow of a doubt that there are no hostile spells woven into this cloak."

"Oh, thank the Maker," Gold sighed, almost falling over with relief.

"Told ya;," Hazel snorted.

Gaia chuckled good naturedly at the exchange, much to Gold's chagrin.

"I must say," Gaia continued, pulling all attention back to her. "The spell-work integrated into this cloak is very impressive. This was clearly the work of a caster that greatly cares for their work."

"Yes, Rarity did strike me as a mare that loves her work," Gold nodded, Smiling softly at her new cloak. "I should tell her as much when we next meet."

"That would be wise," Gaia sagely nodded, then gave an equally wise smile as she added, "This could also be good for you in the end."

"Pardon?" Gold blinked.

"While I can understand your fear, you cannot avoid Unicorns forever."

"I....I am aware," Gold wilted, staring down at the cloak. "Believe me. I know that all too well. It is just...."

The shiver that ran down her spine was the only addition she needed to give to get her point across.

"Moonstone's wounds are deep," Gaia nodded, sympathy clear in her glowing green eyes. "It will take time for them to heal properly."

Gold nodded, lightly trembling.

"Hopefully, this 'Rarity' will be able to hasten the process."

"H-Hopefully," Gold nervously allowed. "I hate that, that cow still has such a hold on me. I want to move on from all of that taint, damn it!"

Hazel flinched back at that, staring down at her charge in shock. It was rare that Gold swore and none of those times were in front of Gaia. The elder spirit in question was surprised as well, but only a trace of it was visible on her face. Realizing her error, Gold took a deep breath and offered her mistress an apologetic smile.

"My humblest apologies, Lady Gaia. Such a crass tongue should never be uttered in your presence."

"You are forgiven," Gaia nodded. "Such a thing may rial other spirit, but you will find that I am much more lenient on such things."

"So long as none of it is aimed at you," Hazel snorted.

"That noble should've known better," Gaia huffed.

"Quite," Gold nervously chuckled.

"That aside," Gaia sighed. "I support this agreement you have with Rarity. She sounds like just the pony you will need to help you move past your fears."

"I.....think you are right," Gold reluctantly nodded. "I am willing to give her a chance, at the very least."

"Not that you have much of a choice," Hazel snorted. "It's part of your punishment, right?"

"I am well aware of that," Gold huffed, aiming a sharp glare at the wolf. "I am simply saying that I am open to getting more than forgiveness out of this exchange."

"So that's how you swing," Hazel said, giving the mare a suggestive smile.

"That is not what I meant and you know it!" she barked, scowling face red as she pointed a hoof at the wolf.

"Whatever you say," she shrugged.

"Regardless," Gaia cut in. "I approve of your willingness to see this through."

"Thank you," Gold said, offering her mistress a small smile and bow.

Gaia smiled down at her student, a hint of pride filling her heart. Said smile wilted when she felt a disturbance in her forest. A disturbance that was slowly closing in on her clearing, in spite of the various spells turning the path into a twisting maze. The change in Gaia's demeanor was quickly noticed by everyone present, all of them quickly jumping to their feet and looking around. Their attention was instantly focused on one particular part of the tree line when Gaia gave it her full attention.

From what Gold could glean from the trees, two mares were making their way through the forest towards them. The fact that they were apparently both Unicorns initially put her completely on edge, the feeling she got from the trees dulled it with curiosity. While one of them was a stranger to the trees, the other was a presence that the trees were not only familiar with, but ecstatic to see. Perplexed, she lowered her guard a little, but still kept her eyes locked onto the tree line.

Her eyes widened when a familiar green mare entered the clearing. Just like the time before, a warmth filled Gold's heart as her Grammy approached her. A warmth that took on a pained edge when the few rays of light that made it through the forest's canopy hit the mare. They phased through her, adding to the phantom shimmer of her spectral body and reminding her of what she was staring at. The fact that everycreature else could see her too made the pain a little less intense. She was not a hallucination. She was real and walking towards her with the same kind smile she sported in all of Gold's oldest memories.

Her grandmother's companion, on the other hoof, filled her with deep-seated dread. Out of all of the Unicorns she knew of, Starlight Glimmer was on the top of the list of ones she wanted to avoid. She could tell, both from how she carried herself and the intense magic aura she gave off, that she was powerful. That alone turned her blood into ice, but the fact that she was so closely connected to Princess Twilight Sparkle froze her to her soul. Even being surrounded by so many powerful protectors couldn't keep her body from trembling.

The two mares stopped twenty feet away from the group, one holding a serene smile while the other looked just as scared as Gold. Starlight gave Manchineel and Gaia nervous glances, but otherwise still held her ground. When Manchineel casually sat at her haunches, Starlight nearly dropped herself into the same position. That earned a small snicker from Hazel and Birch while Arbor and Willow remained hard to read.

"Good day, Lady Gaia," Manchineel said, offering a small bow. "I apologize for interrupting your meeting with my granddaughter, but I fear that this was something that could not wait."

"Indeed," Gaia nodded, poise stoic. "To what do I owe this rare pleasure?"

"A simple bout of curiosity," Manchineel stated, offering Starlight a small passing glance. "One that I wished to see satisfied without bloodshed."

Gaia gave Starlight her full attention, the mare in question nervously gulping under the elder spirit's piercing gaze.

"What kind of curiosity?' she pressed, eyes still locked onto Starlight.

"She wished to know more about my granddaughter. Normally, I wouldn't need a reason to get involved over something like that, but her methods were a bit...eccentric, to say the least."

"I see," Gaia nodded, refusing to take her eyes off of Starlight. "Tell me, mare, what do they call you?'

"S-S-Starlight G-G-Glimmer," she stammered out, whole body trembling under the spirit's gaze.

"Well then, Starlight Glimmer, what do you wish to know about my student?"

"S-S-Student?" she stammered, eyes rapidly switching focus between Gaia and Gold.

"Yes. Student," Gaia intoned, eyes narrowing.

Starlight flinched from the intensity in the spirit's tone, but shakily held her ground. Taking her time, she forced her scared mind to carefully form a question that, hopefully, would not end badly for her.

"I...I want to know more about her....in general."

"I see," Gaia nodded. "Care to elaborate?"

Starlight nervously returned the nod.

"She's supposed to be related to my friend Applejack, but she acts way too much like a Canterlot noble to be an Apple. She knows a lot more about Unicorn magic than she should, including what kind of things can cause something as rare as Mana Rot. She's also a very skilled brewer, a skill that is rare in the Apple family outside of cider and a few folk remedies. Then there's the Timberwolves...."

As she said that last part, she gave Gaia and the four other wolves in the clearing a brief sweeping glance.

"Quite the observations," Gaia mused. "How long have you been stalking her?"

Gold's face paled, a look of pure terror slowly spreading across her face at that revelation.

"A....few days," Starlight awkwardly replied, looking away.

"Out of simple curiosity?" she pressed.

Starlight nodded, still looking away.

"Did you not think to simply ask her questions directly?"

"The...um....last time we talked didn't end well," Starlight sighed, meeting the spirit's eyes with an ashamed grimace.

"Is this true?' Gaia asked, shifting her attention to Manchineel and Gold.

Gold nodded, not taking her eyes off of Starlight, while Manchineel did the same with a sad sigh.

"It was after Gold snapped at Rarity. When Starlight teleported herself and the mare away, she scared Gold so badly that her heart popped."

"That was how it happened?" Gaia asked, shock crossing her face.

"Yes," Gold stiffly responded, still watching Starlight.

Said mare gave the group confused looks, then sputtered out, "Gold's heart did what?!"

"Popped," Gold frowned. "Like a balloon."

"Wha...." Starlight blinked, her mind petering out along with her voice.

"I obviously recovered," Gold huffed.

"How!?" Starlight barked, shaking off her confusion.

"Do you honestly expect me to tell you?" she growled. "There is no way I can trust such information with a pony like you!"

"What's that supposed to mean?" Starlight frowned, ignoring the wolves surrounding them.

"Simple," Gold sneered, her magic already surging in her veins. "I refuse to be some Unicorn's toy."

Starlight reeled back as if struck, then let a small understanding smile grace her lips.

"That's right. A Unicorn hurt you."

Shock came to everyones faces.

Gold's turned into anger as she roughly asked, "Who told you that?"

"Applejack," she sighed. "She didn't give me anything more than that, though."

Gold glared deep into Starlight's eyes, looking for even the slightest hint of deception. When none revealed themselves to her, she let her guard drop just a bit.

"Very well," she huffed. "I will choose to believe you."

"Thank you," Starlight smiled.

Gold's frown deepened, but was otherwise unaffected by the friendly display.

"An interesting development, wouldn't you say?" Manchineel asked, staring at the two mares.

"Quite," Gaia nodded, doing the same. "Maybe an opportunity as well."

"Pardon?" Gold asked, finally tearing her eyes away from Starlight.

Gaia aimed yet another stoic glare down at Starlight.

"Starlight Glimmer, is your curiosity satisfied?"

Starlight opened her mouth, possibly to say she was, but froze at the last second. After taking a moment to think, she closed her mouth, sheepishly looked at the ground, and shook her head. Gaia's features softened slightly, a small approving smile briefly gracing her muzzle before it was covered by her stoic mask.

"Do you wish to harm my student?" she pressed.

"Of course not!" Starlight gaped. "I mean, so long as she doesn't hurt my friends, anyway."

"Understandable," the spirit nodded. "Though I doubt my student would ever do such a thing."

"Absolutely not," Gold growled, glaring sabers into Starlight's side. "They have been nothing, but civil with me and I will return the favor. That aside, I would sooner tie myself to a stone and sink to the ocean floor than harm my family."

"Well said," Manchineel nodded, sporting a small smile.

"Agreed," Gaia nodded. "Which leads to my current proposal."

Everyone present gave Gaia their full attention, wondering where the elder spirit was going with this.

"My student needs to overcome her fears and you need satisfaction for both of you to find peace. As such, I suggest that the two of you spend some time together."

"Huh?" Starlight blinked.

"WHAT THE TAKER DID YOU SAY!?" Gold screeched, pure terror plastered across her face.

"You heard me," Gaia frowned. "I can see that this mare is the type that is a slave to her curiosities, a list that you have fallen onto."

Gold shivered at that.

"Further more, you need to overcome your phobia. While visiting Rarity is a good start, I feel that repeated exposure in a more typical setting would also be a boon."

Gold wanted to argue, oh how she wanted to, but she could not deny that her teacher had a point. Whether she liked it or not, she had landed on Starlight's radar and it was clear that the mare was not going to leave her be. This led to two possible options. She could reject having the mare around her just to have her spy on her from the shadows or have her in her presence where she could at least keep an eye on her. Both options made her skin crawl, but it was clear which one was the lesser of two evils.

"F-Fine," Gold stammered out, staring at the ground. "I-I-I will allow it."

"I promise that you will not regret this turn of events," Gaia smiled.

"I highly doubt it, but I will trust in your judgement, m'lady."

"Understood," she chuckled. "And if in the off chance that this mare does try to harm you, the consequences will be the stuff of legends."

As she said that, she and the rest of the pack gave Starlight predatory grins; ones that put their fangs on full display. The mare in question chuckled weakly at them, looking more like a mouse surrounded by feral cats than a powerful mage. In spite of the dread that rattled her bones and the hint of guilt it caused, Gold could not hold back the small smile that the sight invoked.

***

Gold bit back her anger and fear that Starlight's presence inspired, her meditation suffering as a result. Every time she came close to finding her center, her awareness would drift towards her uninvited companion. The trees around her tried to comfort her, but it did very little to improve her mood.

Letting out a frustrated huff, she let herself fall out of what little of her zen she could salvage and stomped towards a nearby tree. She ignored the nervous stares Starlight gave her as she plucked her cloak off of a low-hanging branch. Aggressively snapping the clasp in place, the rattled earth pony mare made her way towards the farm house. She fought down a near panic attack when she heard Starlight's hoofsteps behind her.

She is not Moonstone. She is not Moonstone. She...is....not...moonstone.

She continued the mental mantra even when Starlight moved to her left, keeping a respectful four-foot distance between them.

"So, done meditating?" Starlight nervously asked.

Gold flinched, then snipped, "Unfortunately."

Starlight flinched back, chuckling awkwardly as she looked away.

The two walked in heavy silence, one unsure of how to proceed and the other completely unwilling.

This is not working, Gold fumed. Honestly, what was Lady Gaia thinking? I know I need to overcome my fears, but how am I supposed to do that with this mare?!

A nervous question from Starlight pulled her out of her mind before the thoughts could get any more heated.

"So, what do you do for fun?"

"If you have been spying on me, I would assume that you would know," Gold spat.

"Right," Starlight cringed. "That....wasn't as....informative as you probably think."

"Enlighten me," she frowned, a hint of intrigue mixing with her paranoid ire.

"Well, when I was...doing that, your grandmother kept tripping me up."

"In what ways?" she asked, a slight raise of the brow creeping past her stoic front.

"She smeared this itchy powder on me, pushed me into sap puddles, got me with some kind of paralyzing agent, and a bunch of other things."

Gold couldn't contain a small smile and snort.

"That sounds like the kind of things she would do. Grammy Manchineel was a massive prankster and a true master with potions and toxins."

"I noticed," Starlight flatly stated.

Gold let out another snort at that.

"Indeed. To answer your question, I often spend my free time with my family."

"You do that for fun?" she blinked.

Gold gave her a sharp glare.

"Sorry! That came out wrong!" she gulped, taking a step away from the mare. "I-I meant that a lot of ponies would've seen that as chores or something."

"Then they are fools," Gold spat.

"I....guess," Starlight allowed. "Maybe it depends on the family?"

Gold was about to deny that claim, but stopped herself. As much as she loved her new family, she could not argue that her old one was anywhere close to them in quality. With bitter resignation, she nodded in agreement with her unwanted companion.

Seeing a chance to move forward, Starlight asked, "What do you like to do when you're not helping out?"

Gold thought about that for a moment, then said, "I commune with the trees."

"You....what?"

Gold frowned at her.

"You wouldn't understand even if I tried to explain."

"Right, sorry," Starlight sighed.

The duo fell back into silence, though a lighter one from before as they continued down the path. Soon, the farmhouse came into view. As they closed in on it, they heard a familiar rough female voice letting out a small string of bitter cries. Gold let out small chuckle while Starlight raised a brow. When they reached the front door, there was no doubt in their minds who the voice belonged to. When she reached forward to open the door, a brief series of equally familiar clacks froze her dead in place.

Oh, no. How could I have forgotten about Skully?!

For seconds that felt like hours, she stayed locked in place, struggling to think of what to do. If Starlight was going to be spending time with her, it would only be a matter of time before she met the skeleton. She could already imagine the mare's horrified reaction to what stood beyond this door. Her heart started to hammer in her chest as an image of a sickened Starlight entered her mind before the imagined mare's expression turned to one of hate. Her head started to spin as a massive beam of white light flew towards her from the mare's horn.

She closed her eyes tight and tried to shake off the delusion, haggard pants falling out of her suddenly dry mouth. When she opened her eyes, she was staring at the door, its knob held tightly in her hoof's grip.

"Are you okay?" Starlight worriedly asked, fidgeting in place a short distance away.

"Y-Y-Yes," she forced out, aiming a nervous glance over shoulder. "J-Just, p-p-please listen."

Starlight nodded, confusion seeping into the worry on her face.

"What....What you are about to see in there has a reasonable explanation and I promise to provide it to you at a later date. Just know that it is not as bad as it looks and.....please do not think....ill of me."

Before she could lose her nerve or Starlight could give and answer, Gold entered the house. Starlight quickly followed, lightly closing the door behind them. Head hung low, Gold walked through the house towards the dining room with Starlight following at an agreeable distance. As they got closer to the room in question, Rainbow's voice and the clacking became clearer to the pair. When they reached their destination, both mare's stopped at the entryway into the room.

Rainbow and Skully sat at the dining room table with a Chess board set between them. The living mare stared down at the board with a sharp glare, slowly reaching for a glass of apple juice while the revenant sat with her forelegs crossed in a smug manner.

Skully clacked her teeth and gave her opponent an encouraging nod.

"I know, I know!" Rainbow snapped, "Just....give me a minute, okay?"

Skully mimed a small chuckle.

While this back and forth continued, Gold nervously watched Starlight's reaction. Naturally, wide-eyed shock was her first reaction, only for a blank expression to slowly take its place. In a lot of ways, this was worse than what she thought was going to happen. It was roughly two minutes after their arrival that Rainbow noticed them, the Pegasus's face paling the second she saw Starlight. Skully slowly turned to follow Rainbow's line of sight, then froze. An awkward silence dominated the room, neither of them sure how to break it.

Eventually, Rainbow found her voice

"Uh, hey Starlight. What's up?"

"Fine," Starlight stiffly replied, a shaky smile slowly stitching itself onto her muzzle. "I'm fine! How are you??"

"I'm, uh, I'm cool," she nervously chuckled. "Just, hanging with a friend, y'know?"

"Right," Starlight gulped, turning her head towards Skully. "And you are...?"

"Starlight," Gold calmly and cautiously cut in. "I would like you to meet my....twin sister, Skully."

Gold gave Skully her full attention and continued.

"Skully, this is Starlight Glimmer. She is my....stalker."

"Funny," Starlight deadpanned, giving Gold a flat look.

"I am not wrong, am I?" Gold calmly asked.

Starlight gave no rebuttal to that beyond small scowl.

"So, that's your sister," she asked, pointing.

"Um, yes?" Gold blinked, taken aback by the mare's organic response so far.

"And your Grandmother's dead, right?"

"Has been for many years," she nodded.

"I see," Starlight nodded. "So you're a necromancer."

"What?!" Gold squawked, appalled by the accusation. "I will have you Kn-"

"It's fine, I get it," Starlight chuckled. "You want to turn over a new leaf and some of your old life stuck with you. I can kind've understand why you're so secretive about everything now."

"You...I...that is not..." Gold continued to sputter.

"Don't worry, you don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to," Starlight chuckled, only to bitterly sigh as she added, "It's not like I'm one to give you any grief on that kind of stuff anyway."

"Um....thank...you?" she blinked.

"You know, you're taking this whole, 'walking skeleton' thing pretty well," Rainbow chuckled.

"Oh, I'm not actually," Starlight chuckled, left eye twitching. "In fact, I think I'm about to fai-"

At that moment, Starlight's eyes rolled back and she passed out on the spot. Rainbow dashed to her side just before she hit the ground, then carefully moved her towards the living room. With Starlight taken out of sight, all of the tension holding Gold up fell out of her, dropping her to her haunches.

"(Well, that went well,)" Skully clacked, getting out of her chair.

"Indeed," Gold panted. "Skully, could you be a dear and pour me a glass of cider?"

"(You are aware that you can not get drunk, correct?)"

"Catharsis my dear friend. That is all I need at the moment. In fact, just bring me a bottle and we'll see if I am truly immune."

Nodding in understanding, Skully made her way towards the kitchen to prepare Gold's much needed drink.

Ch.22 Stitches

Rarity hummed a happy tune to herself as she went about her kitchen, her tea cups and an ornate ivory kettle floating around her in her magic's grip. With practiced ease, she went to work brewing the best tea from her collection. At the same time, she started setting a small assortment of snacks onto the dining room table to go with her drink. While she waited for the water to come to a boil, she set a clear crystal vase full of assorted roses onto the middle of the table. She took in the arrangement with a critical eye for a moment, before giving it a satisfied nod.

Perfect. Oooooooh I can't wait to see the look on her face when she arrives!

Her smile flickered at that, her mind drifting back to the day her guest first visited her.

She knew that Gold had been harmed by a Unicorn, but she hadn't been fully aware of just how deep the mare's scars had formed. The way Gold gave Rarity permission to harm her chilled her to her soul. It was almost as if such treatment was expected of her, a fact that even after three days still made her stomach churn. Part of her wanted to demand details of what happened, to have a name to give her worst words to. At the same time, another part of her knew that such an option was not available to her. At least, not yet anyway.

She wanted to help her, but to do that, she needed Gold to trust her. A tall order, one that would likely take a considerable amount of time and patience, but one that she was certain she could accomplish. Especially if Gold followed through on her end of their deal.

Just a second after the thought crossed her mind, she heard the bell over her front door ring. Quickly hiding her discomfort behind a charming smile, she put the last few touches she needed for the table before making her way out of the kitchen. When she made it to the waiting area at the front of her store, she paused at what greeted her.

Gold sat in one of the area's lavish waiting chairs staring blankly at the ground. She had her cloak's hood pulled all the way up and was wrapping it around her trembling form like a blanket. Starlight sat three chairs to the shaking mare's left, visibly torn between comforting the mare and keeping her distance. Confusion gracing her features, she walked fully into the waiting area. That instantly got the two mares' attention, one giving her an awkward smile while the other had the wide-eyed look of a cat just seconds away from fleeing from a predator.

Taking note of Gold's state, she halted her advance a slightly farther distance from her than Starlight was.

"Hello Gold, how are you fairing today?" she asked, sporting what she hoped was a comforting smile to the mare.

"I....I will survive," she gulped, still shaken. "Just...Just give me a moment to center myself."

"Of course. Take all of the time you need," she nodded, then aimed a questioning look at Starlight.

"It's...complicated," Starlight nervously chuckled.

"I....see," she allowed, a hint of unease creeping onto her features. "Fear not, I am sure that I can make some accommodations for you as well."

"Oh, no, that's alright," Starlight hastily stated, hooves up in a placating manner. "I'll just wait here until you're done. It's not a big deal."

"Nonsense, darling. All it will take is an extra seat and cup."

"But-" Starlight started,

"I insist," Rarity cut in, a hint of finality slipping past her calm smile.

Starlight visibly struggled to find a way to politely decline the mare's offer, but eventually gave up that fight with a reluctant sigh.

"Alright. I guess one cup of tea wouldn't hurt."

"Excellent," Rarity nodded, a subtle victorious edge entering her smile. "Just give me a moment to arrange your setting."

Before either mare could respond, Rarity quickly trotted back towards the dining room. While she went to work, her smile was replaced by a thoughtful frown. Why was Gold allowing Starlight near her? She knew of the mare's phobia, a fact that was the cornerstone of the reason she had added these meetings to her "punishment". She also knew that the last time she saw these two ponies interact, it had not ended particularly well.

Her inner gossip was running wild with over a dozen different possibilities, everything from a possible hidden romance to one blackmailing the other into submission. She shook off these fantasies, mentally chastising herself for having such thoughts. The conditions holding this meeting together was already tenuous at best and she knew it wouldn't take much to turn it into a disaster.

"Just be a good hostess and let things play out as they will," she asserted, adding the last finishing touches to Starlight's place-setting. "This is not an interview nor an interrogation. This is just three mares sitting down to have a nice cup of tea together."

Nodding to herself and in satisfaction with the arrangement, she made her way back to the waiting room. Thankfully, Gold was in a much more relaxed state, taking in Rarity's presence with a reserved smile as she entered the room. Starlight was still awkward, looking around and fidgeting with her hooves.

"Are you ready, darling?' she asked, giving Gold a patient smile.

"I...I believe so," Gold relented, with a stiff nod.

"Good," Rarity nodded back. "Now, let's not tarry for long. Unless you wish to drink iced tea today."

Tittering at her own joke, she turned to guide her two guests further into the building. Following her, Starlight and Gold took in the sights of the seamstress's base of operations with varying levels of interest. Gold had been to plenty of dress shops and other such businesses plenty of times in her past life, but she had never seen this side of it before now. As such, she couldn't hold back her fascination over the sheer scale of the raw materials Rarity had at her disposal when they passed through the store's back rooms.

Bolts of fabric, spools of thread, and clusters of gems of every size and color were set neatly into massive shelves that reached the ceiling. near the center of the room stood a long table, a few sewing machines along with various cutting tools and measuring tape sat on it in organized arrangements for easy access. The blades made Gold give the table a wide berth, eyes locked onto them the whole time they were in the room. It wasn't until they entered the dining room that Gold finally let herself truly relax.

The room in question was about what she had expected when she first entered the building. White walls painted to look like marble held the large room together with two magenta doors being the only ways in or out of it. Ornate paintings depicting some of the more illustrious parts of Canterlot where hung sparingly on them, each adding an element of sophistication that Gold hadn't felt in what felt like years. An equally extravagant silver chandelier hung at the ceiling's heart, small, enchanted sapphire flowers filling the room with a soft light. Set below it was a round table that the home's host had set up for this meeting.

Taking a deep breath, Gold made her way towards the table, the rest of her party not far behind her. While she took a seat, she kept a careful eye on the two Unicorns as they did the same. To be more specific, she kept an eye on their horns. If the two mares noticed, they chose not to show it.

With shaky hooves, Rarity tried to fill her guests' cups. While the attempt was graceless, Gold appreciated the mare's willingness to go the extra mile for her. She mentally laughed at herself when she remembered how awkward she was when she was forced to not use her horn in training. The fact that the mare managed to avoid dropping the kettle or spilling tea all over the table was legitimately impressive as far as Gold was concerned. The fact that Starlight seemed much more adept with her hooves than Rarity was another shock. One that made her feel a lot more leery about being around her, even with the promise of Gaia's retaliation should anything happen to her.

"Cream or sugar?" Rarity asked, gesturing to the two containers in question.

"N-Neither," Gold forced out, picking up her cup. "I prefer the natural flavors of the herbs. I-It is a sign of the quality behind the brew."

"i see," Rarity frowned, staring down at her own cup. "I never considered that. Is the taste that noticeable?"

she nodded, taking a small sip.

"If the brew is good, then that is all you need. Anything else is just an excuse to have the additive."

"That's an... interesting way to put it," Starlight said, raising a brow.

"I-It was something my Grandmother would say," Gold sheepishly said, taking another dainty sip.

"She certainly sounds like a wise mare," Rarity nodded. "How is she, if you do not mind me asking?"

"She is dead," Gold said, tone as heavy as a sheet of lead. "Has been for several years now."

Rarity cringed at that, then sadly said, "My apologies. I did not mean to bring up such a grim topic."

"It is fine," Gold sighed. "I came to terms with it a long time ago."

Starlight had some doubts about that, but neither voiced them or let it show on her face. Instead, she gave the mare a sympathetic smile and lightly pushed a small tray of cookies closer to the mare. Gold gave her an appreciative nod as she placed a couple of the offered treats onto a small plate by her cup.

"Now Gold, why don't you tell us a little about yourself," Rarity softly pressed, a small friendly smile gracing her muzzle.

"What do you wish to know?" Gold frowned, a subtle edge creeping into her features.

"Whatever you feel like sharing, darling," she calmly stated, taking a shaky sip from her cup.

Gold's eyes pierced her, searching for even the slightest signs of deception. Seeing none, she took a shaky breath, closed her eyes, and tried to think of an answer to the question. Obviously, she couldn't tell her too much about her past; not if she did not want to spend years locked in a cell, at least. At the same time, she didn't feel right about lying to her.

Left with few options, she decided to tread the waters with the safest topic she could think of.

"I have several hobbies," she sheepishly offered.

"Such as?" Rarity pressed, smiling encouraging.

Gold was hesitant to continue, but pushed herself to move forward with the conversation.

She...is not Moonstone Dagger. She is....not Moonstone Dagger. She is not Moonstone...Dagger.

"I-I-I play the violin," she offered, taking a sip of her tea.

"You do?" Rarity asked, giving an encouraging smile.

She nodded.

"Granted, I am out of practice, but Big Macintosh says my skills are acceptable."

"Big Mac said that?" Rarity blinked. "If that is the case, then you must be quite talented."

"W-What would lead you to that conclusion?"

"You may not think it, but Big Mac is a very dedicated music lover. To earn praise from him on that particular topic is something many of the mares in town have hurt themselves over."

"I never knew that," she mumbled, staring thoughtfully into her cup. "Though, I am not surprised that he has a herd of mares longing for him."

"Indeed," Rarity nodded, her cheeks taking on a small blush as she added, "There are quite a few mares that have their eyes on him."

"Q-Quite," Gold nodded, still staring into her cup.

"She's also really good at chess," Starlight offered.

"A-A-A simple past time," Gold stammered out. "Grandmother was a much better player then I am."

"Really?" Starlight balked. "You beat me, like, four times in a row."

"The fact that I struggled to do so is a sign of my failings," she frowned, taking a sip.

Starlight gave her a flat look.

"You take things way too seriously."

"Better than being too flippant," she softly countered.

"Perhaps," Rarity nodded. "Though I feel that a little fun wouldn't hurt."

"Agreed," Gold allowed, taking a dainty nibble from one of her cookies. "I am....learning that particular lesson more and more these days."

"That is good to hear," Rarity nodded, taking a sip from her cup.

Gold nodded.

Another bout of silence took the room, the sipping of tea or the light munching of treats the only occasional break in it. At the same time, Gold struggled to find a more substantial way to break it. In her old life, she hated pointless small talk and empty silences in meetings like these. She still did, but every time she worked up the nerve to break the silence, her eyes would drift towards Rarity or Starlight's horn and it would instantly vanish.

Fortunately, Starlight's tongue was much less bound.

"Gold's been teaching me how to meditate recently."

"You too?" Rarity balked, then gave Gold a playful smile as she added, "If this is the start of a trend, maybe I should ask to take some lessons as well."

"P-P-P-Please no," Gold shivered, shrinking in on herself. "J-J-Just Starlight is too much for me."

"Very well, dear," she nodded, giving her an understanding smile. "I was simply ribbing you a bit."

"I...I understand," she gulped, slowly coming out of herself and focusing on her tea. "While we are on the topic, h-how are Sweetie's lessons going?"

"Quite well, actually," Rarity beamed. "While she still struggles to cast, she has already gained fantastic control of her magic's flow. If things continue as they are, it will not be long before she casts her first true spell."

"That's great!" Starlight cheered, excitedly clapping her forehooves. "I remember when I did my first spell and believe me, it left one heck of an impression."

"What was it?" Rarity asked, eagerly leaning towards her.

"A gravity spell," she proudly stated, then sheepishly added, "It....uh.....took a while to get everything in the house off of the ceiling. My dad and I included."

"Quite the achievement," Rarity nodded, impressed. "My first spell was just a basic levitation spell."

"To be expected," Gold nodded, still staring into her cup. "Mine was a stunning spe-."

She froze, heart sinking straight into her gut when her mind caught up with her mouth. Slowly, she shifted her gaze from her cup to her hostess and stalker. The confused looks they gave her made her heart hammer in her chest. Her cup rattled in her shaking hooves, the sound starting to become smothered by her rapidly quickening breaths.

Starlight said something, but it was muffled by the pounding in her ears.

***

A dark void enveloped Moonstone, all of her senses stripped from her completely against her will. She wanted to scream, to cry, but nothing came when she opened her mouth. She wanted to weep, but her eyes were as dry as dessert sand. She wanted to breath, but her lungs were completely destroyed. Only the cold in the air and the hard stone floor her dried carcass laid upon told her that she was still on Equis. Those, and the steady sound of water dripping off of the dark cave ceiling above her. The ability to tell that much about her surroundings also left her in true physical agony beyond anything she could describe.

While Bloodstone was mostly unaffected by their previous fight, the same could not be said for Moonstone.

According to the demon, most of her organs were destroyed by the Cheshire's curses, especially her stomach and aforementioned lungs. In addition, large portions of her bones were rotted through, another sign of the caster's foul magic being at play. Combine that with the damage that managed to creep past Bloodstone's defenses and it was a miracle that Moonstone was alive in the first place. Funnily enough, the source of her survival was not a gift from the Maker, but the diabolic contract with a servant of the Taker.

Being a blood demon, Moonstone knew that he would keep her alive, regardless of how much damage she took. So long as a single drop of their blood remained or the source of their contract stayed intact, she would never truly die. Bloodstone would make sure of that; in any way he deemed acceptable. In exchange, she was given power greater than anything she could have possibly imagined. True, blood magic was not her forte, but with a master caster "at her side", it didn't take long for her to become at the very least competent in the art. The powers Bloodstone had granted her were more than she needed to complete her goal, but their deal did come with several drawbacks that would've churned her stomach if it was currently still functional.

The first was the fact that Bloodstone needed to be fed on occasion, an act that tore her apart inside both literally and metaphorically. The massacre at the orphanage was a more extreme case of the demon gorging himself after days of sipping blood from the beggars that sat in the less opulent parts of Canterlot. She could still hear the screams in the back of her mind, the terrified faces of foals just before Bloodstone ripped their blood and souls out of their bodies before tossing the dried husks aside like trash. She spent the following night in tears, the heavy haze of alcohol doing little to make the weight of her crimes any less heavy. Fortunately, such feedings were infrequent enough that she could keep herself from straying from her goal and when he did feed, Bloodstone stuck mostly to what few animals wandered into their path.

A wet clack echoed through the gloom, announcing the arrival of her sole companion. Bloodstone casually sauntered over to his descendant, his dark red form rippling with each step. Were one to see him at that moment, they would see a scarlet Unicorn stallion with a darker red mane and tail that was straight and brushed back in a professional manner. His cutie mark was a oval-cut bloodstone set in the middle of a magic circle that was a brighter shade of red from the rest of his body. Aside from the rippling and coppery scent he gave off, there were few things one would be able to use to know that he was not an ordinary pony. His eyes were the only sure thing that would shatter the illusion with a glance; pitch-black holes with a pair of glowing red and slitted pupils staring down at the laying mare at his hooves. He smiled down at her, revealing the tips of pointed teeth made of the same crystalized blood that made up his hooves and horn.

"Sorry for the wait my dear," he chuckled. "The foolish bats in this cave are so unwilling to part with their blood. How utterly inconsiderate of them."

Moonstone didn't respond.

Bloodstone gave her an indignant snort, his smile falling into a bored scowl.

"Oh come now, dear. Do try to liven up a bit! Just because you are now an empty husk is no excuse for being rude!"

Again, Moonstone gave no response.

The demon scoffed at that, hoof pressed to his chest as if struck.

"Such gall! And I even went to all of the trouble of gathering enough blood to restore your body! A sign of appreciation would not kill you, my dear."

Bloodstone was granted no response to that.

"Very well," Bloodstone, sighed, rolling his eyes. "Honestly, when I was still mortal, I remember my family holding manners to a much higher standard."

As he said that, his body slowly melted and slithered into Moonstone's ears, nose, and mouth. Just as slowly, the mare's body started to restore itself. Shallow breaths gradually grew in strength as new lungs started to take form. Taste slowly came to her with the return of her tongue. She could see the familiar darkness of the back of her eyelids when her eyes reformed in her sockets. Hearing became real for her again, the hammering of her new heart the first thing to remind her that she was alive. Her eyes flew open and a gargled scream flew past her lips before she laid panting on the cave's floor.

"Welcome back to the land of the living my dear," Bloodstone cackled. "Did you sleep well?"

"W-W-What did you....do to me?" she rasped, staggering to her hooves.

"Nothing much. I simply found a few liters of fresh blood hanging from the cave's ceiling."

Barely listening to the demon, she did a quick spin to take in her underground surroundings. Everything was in grey scale, a sure sign that the cave system they were hiding in was completely dark to her new senses. Littering the floor in a circle around were she stood were dozens of dead rats and bats, their bodies drained to the point of mummification. Disgusted, Moonstone searched for a way out of the space to put the gristly scene as far behind her as equinely possible. Upon spotting an opening not far from her position, she carefully stepped around the dead animals towards it.

"Where are we?" she asked, passing into a damp tunnel.

"Deep in the mines near some useless mud-horse hamlet," Bloodstone spat. "One of many escape options I had prepared in my mortal years."

"Escape options?" Moonstone frowned. "I heard noting about this when I was made Head of House."

"Why would my family trust such secrets to a mare?" Bloodstone scoffed. "Head of House or not, such safeguards are not needed for you. At least, not until you birth a colt."

Moonstone ground her teeth, fighting back a plethora of very colorful thoughts she had on the matter.

"Besides," he continued. "Only a sangumancer could use them anyway and I doubt a lamb such as yourself is capable of wielding the magic of a wolf."

"I was able to summon you, was I not?" Moonstone pressed.

"Needing to form a contract in blood is not the same as using the art," Bloodstone snipped, a frown audible in his tone. "You should know that much after all that I have taught you, mare."

"A fair point, demon," she spat. "Also, do not forget the terms of our contract. I will not have a repeat of what happened at the orphanage."

"That only happened because I was hungry and you were not strong enough to stop me," the demon cackled. "Those foals' blood is on your hooves just as much as mine."

"Shut up," she spat, stopping in her furiously trembling tracks.

"Well, maybe in your hooves would be more accurate," he continued, ignoring the mare's fury. "I can still feel their souls running around inside my belly. Do you feel it too?"

"I said , SHUT UP!" she screamed, slamming her foreleg into the nearest tunnel wall.

She felt the jagged stones on the wall cut into it when she pulled her leg away, but her blood refused to leave the wound. Said wound quickly started to mend itself, but the demon's words cut in a way that could not be so easily tended to.

"Oh relax my dear," Bloodstone chuckled. "It is not as if they are there to stay."

She nodded, glad that she had been smart enough to add one particular clause to their contract. Once the conditions of their contract was met, any souls that Bloodstone consumed would be set free. This didn't change Moonstone's original mission; only added to the reasons she would see it through.

"We will need to be more cautious moving forward," Moonstone coldly stated, resuming her slow march through the tunnels. "If the Princesses are sending their personal guards after us, we cannot afford to be as reckless as we have been up till now."

"Yes," he chuckled, a slight hiss entering his tone. "It will also take some time to regain our strength. I was able to reverse most of that moon-spawn's work, but we will need more blood to be back in top form."

"is there something that can be done in the mean time?" Moonstone asked. "I hate to be left idle."

"Of course," Bloodstone chuckled. "Raise your hoof."

She reluctantly, she stopped and did as she was told. She flinched when a sharp pain came from it, then grimaced at a few small drops of blood that fell from her wrist. She shuddered when a new spell seeped into her mind, then stared down at the drops on the floor with a small smirk. The crystalized blood filling the cracks in her horn glowed a mirky red along with the normal scarlet of her own magic's aura. A similar aura coated the drops, then seeped into them. A second later, the blood droplets slowly shaped themselves into a small cluster of red spiders. Each one was about the same size an shape of a common Black Widow, with only their coloration separating them from each other. With a slight push through the spell, she saw the world from the blood spiders' eyes for a brief second before coming back to her own senses.

Moonstone stared down at the small creatures, a sinister smile spreading across her muzzle.

"You like?" Bloodstone playfully asked.

"Oh yes," she darkly chuckled. "These will do nicely."

***

Starlight and Rarity did not know what to make of their current situation. In less then a second, their simple banter took a turn so wide, it could've circled Canterlot City a hundred times over. After making an odd comment, they saw Gold freeze in her seat, then start to hyperventilate. Both of the Unicorns traded panicked looks, wordlessly asking each other what they could do. Before they could even begin to come up with a plan, Gold dropped her cup, curled in on herself, and suddenly sprouted silver thorns all across her body. Their jaws dropped, shock and terror running through them as they watched the thorns crumble away. A second later, blood started to pool from the wounds, only it was much thicker and had a more metallic-gray sheen to it. Their shock grew when the blood spread itself all across Gold's body instead of dripping onto the floor. Once she was completely covered, it turned a dark gray and hardened, turning Gold into an extremely realistic metal statue.

"What...the Taker just happened?" Rarity sputtered, jumping to her hooves

"I...think she just used metal magic," Starlight blinked, slowly rising from her own seat.

"Metal!?" Rarity squawked, frantically pointing a hoof at Gold. "B-B-But the thorns! And the blood!"

"Metal mages can use trace metals in their own bodies to cast spells," she explained, studying Gold with a critical eye.

"B-But she's an Earth Pony! She shouldn't be able to perform that type of magic!"

"Gold's a...special case," Starlight coughed, a nervous grimace briefly slipping across her muzzle.

"So it would seem," Rarity nodded, starting to reel in her shock. "Is she alright? That was quite a lot of....blood."

She gulped and shuddered at the word, somehow seeming to pale in spite of her ivory coat.

Sharing some of her friend's concern, Starlight's horn glowed as she began casting. An identical light blue aura surrounded Gold and seeped into the mare's metallic shell. Instantly, a detailed display of Gold's anatomy entered Starlight's mind. What she saw made her eyes widen with true horror.

For the most part, Gold's body was functioning as it should for a mare of her approximate age and build, but that was were the good news ended. Various parasitic or toxic plants were merged with her organs or rooted in her bones with their seeds circulating through her in her blood. Said blood also contained toxic levels of every kind of metal imaginable. Right before her eyes, she could see Gold's body get eaten away by these hazards, only for it to heal itself again at a slightly faster rate. If it wasn't for that unusual trait, she was sure Gold would be dead where she sat, if not now, then long before she had arrived at Ponyville.

What happened to her? How did she end up like this?

Schooling her features, she canceled the spell and gave Rarity a stiff, yet reassuring smile.

"She's going to be anemic for a while, but I think she'll be okay."

"Well, that's a relief," she sighed. "But...how do we get her out of that?"

"I'm not sure," Starlight frowned, rubbing her chin in thought. "From what I can tell, that shell won't come down unless Gold wants it too."

"I see," Rarity mused, giving Gold a sympathetic smile. "Perhaps we should take her home?"

"You mean I should do it, right?" Starlight deadpanned.

Rarity just awkwardly looked away, rubbing a foreleg.

Sighing, Starlight prepared to cast a levitation spell on Gold, only for a loud bang and familiar frantic voice from the front of the store to spook her out of it.

"Was that....Pinkie?" Starlight asked, staring at the door.

Before Rarity could respond, said pink mare burst through the door.

"Gold! Gold! Where are you?! Are you okay!?" she cried, frantically looking around the room.

It didn't take long at all for her to notice her cousin, her face paling the second her eyes landed on her. Neither mare could do no more than blink before Pinkie shot to the petrified mare's side. After taking a few seconds to inspect her, she turned towards her friends with a look that made them both freeze. Pinkie's face was completely void of any emotion, with eyes that seemed to pierce them straight down to their souls. A frozen stone slammed into their guts when, in a tone as empty as the void, she asked a single question.

"What happened?"

Ch.23 Snapped

Gold had no idea how to properly describe how she felt at the moment. Embarrassment wasn't quite right, nor was ashamed, but they did feel like components of what she felt. Anger was close, but not quite there either. Fear was a massive component, but still not the emotion leading the parade.

Whatever it was that she was feeling, it refused to let her sleep.

She let out a tired sigh, staring blankly into a steaming mug of tea on the kitchen counter. Said room was hauntingly silent, the hour far too early even by the standards of her new family. A single candle was the only break in the shadows that surrounded her, the tiny beacon sitting a little off to her mug's left. As she silently stared at her own reflection in the tea, her mind played back yesterday's events over and over to her in a taunting loop.

"How could I have been so stupid?" she muttered, lips trembling. "How could I have let something like that slip? Has my madness taken me more than I thought?"

She let out a defeated sigh, unsure of what to do with herself as her tears started to fall.

Before her dark thoughts could take root, a familiar humming greeted her from the gloom. A bittersweet smile joined her tears, knowing all too well who the song preceded. A haunting chill and etherial glow approached her left side, but where most would've felt fear, she felt comfort.

"You have been active lately," Gold softly chuckled, taking her cup with unsteady hooves.

"I've always been pretty spry for my age," Manchineel giggled. "Something I hope you inherit later down the line."

"I feel that will not be too difficult," she sighed, taking a small sip of her drink. "After all, I will likely remain as I am long beyond how you were when you...passed."

"Perhaps," she allowed, her smile wilting. "We don't stay the same forever, though. Be it for the worst, or the better."

Gold couldn't hold back a brief bark of laughter at that, quickly putting a hoof over her muzzle and listening to hear if she had awakened anypony else in the house. Letting out a sigh of relief, she aimed a rueful smile at her grandmother. Said mare simply matched her smile with one of her own, this one holding a knowing slant and quirked brow.

"Point taken," she sighed, still smiling as she took a sip from her cup.

A triumphant air crept into the ghost's posture at the admission, only for concern to take its place a few seconds later.

"I heard that your meeting with Rarity did not end well."

"A massive understatement," Gold groaned, her whole body wilting like a flower in the desert.

"Would you like to talk about it?"

"No," Gold sighed, lightly trembling. "But I fear I must."

With a patience that took Gold back to her foalhood, Manchineel waited for her granddaughter find her tongue and tell her tale. If what Gold was telling her was true, things had gone fairly well at the start of the meeting. Granted, it sounded like it had been mostly awkward, but that was to be expected. All for it to completely fall apart due to one simple slip of the tongue. Funnily enough, that was also when something interesting had happened. Something that Manchineel had been completely unaware of until that moment.

***

Gold was numb, the whole world a muffled void as she sat curled into herself. She had no idea how she had conjured the iron shell that encased her, but she was still thankful for its presence. She was safe like this. Nothing could hurt her so long as she stayed safe and sound inside this shell. A faint tingle washed over her, making her shiver. She new that feeling. A scanning spell. They were trying to find a way past her defense. To hurt her. To punish her. To remind her of her place in the world.

A faint whimper crept past her trembling lips. She felt so weak. So helpless. Like a foal trapped in a dark room with a monster. Why had she agreed to this? This was foolish! She needed to run! To escape! She tried, but her body refused to move. It refused to stop shaking.

Please! she silently begged, tears pouring down her face. Somepony! Anypony! Save me!

As if pulled from the aether, she heard a familiar high-pitched mare's voice. It was muffled by her shielding, but it was impossible for her to confuse that voice with anypony else.

P...Pinkie Pie?

A second later, she felt her shell vibrate in a few places, Pinkie's voice sounding much closer at the same time. She still couldn't make out what her cousin was saying, but the fact that she was present was more than enough. Slowly, her fears started to fall away, grogginess taking its place. At the same time, her shell slowly started to crumble, falling off of her body in chucks that collapsed into piles of dark gray dust. Once her head was free, Gold drunkenly took in her surroundings with dead eyes.

Rarity and Starlight were sitting on their haunches in a corner of the room, both of them looking like fillies being chastised by a furious mother. Playing the role of said mother was Pinkie, the normally bubbly mare absolutely seething as she stood over them. Gold's hearing was still muffled, her head feeling as if it had been stuffed full of cotton while she dizzily watched the exchange.

She is so....pink, she mused, a tiny smile creeping onto her muzzle. It is really pretty. How would I look if I was pink? Would I look....that pretty?

Her foggy mind quickly conjured up an image of herself with pink fur. She couldn't hold back the giggles it inspired, falling out of her chair under the sheer force of the mirth filling her veins. She barely noticed the sudden end to Pinkie's tirade, still giggling like a school filly as she staggered to her hooves. It took less than a second for the pink mare to close the distance between them.

"Gold, are you okay?" Pinkie asked, putting a hoof on her shoulder to steady her.

"Pink," she giggled.

"Huh?" Pinkie blinked, confused.

Staring drunkenly at her cousin, she pressed an unsteady hoof into Pinkie's chest with a smile and said, "You....are pink."

"Um....yeeeeeaaaaaah?" Pinkie nodded, raising a brow.

"You...look sooooooooooo pretty,"

"Uh...thank...you?" Pinkie nervously replied, lips pulled into an awkward smile.

From her spot in the corner of the room, Starlight cautiously asked, "Gold, are you...are you drunk?"

"Drunk?" Gold frowned, putting a hoof to her chin in thought.

The fog in her mind made it hard for her to understand the word. It echoed in the fog, bringing with it memories of exotic wines and the burn of fine brandy. A hungry smile slid onto her muzzle as the word summoned even more pleasant memories.

"Um...Goldie? Are you okay?" Pinkie pressed, worry clear in her tone.

".....w.....b....," Gold mumbled, her body swaying and trembling from small giggles.

"Could you, erm, repeat that, darling?" Rarity worriedly asked, shimmying to sit further into the corner.

"Bring me the wine and brandy!" she cried, delirious smile plastered across her muzzle and pointing a hoof at the place-setting at the middle of the table.

Everypony stared warily at her, not sure what to make of the odd sudden turn things had taken. These turned into wide-eyed shock when the flower in the place-setting started to glow. Said flower twitched, then bent and coiled like a serpent. Their confusion grew as the flower slithered out of its vase onto the table, the flower's head pointing towards Gold.

"Y....You have your orders," Gold beamed. "Now....Now go!"

The flower nodded, then at a speed none of the mares thought possible, slithered off of the table and shot towards one of the doors. Rarity yelped at it, jumping clean over the table to get away from the plant, while Starlight and Pinkie watched it dart under the door.

"Gold, how did you-?" Starlight started to ask, only to freeze when she turned her head towards where Gold had been.

Key word being had.

"Where'd she go?!" she cried, frantically looking around.

"WHAT?!" Pinkie gaped, doing the same. "When? What? Where? Who? WHAT?!"

"B-But there are only two ways out of this room!" Rarity stammered, moving over to the other door. "And this one is locked!"

Using her magic, she jiggled the handle to confirm the fact.

"Can you find her Pinkie?" Starlight asked, turning towards the mare in question.

"I dunno. Maybe?" she frowned, worriedly prancing in place. "Um.....let's see....what can I... Oh! Let me try something."

As she said that, she reached into her mane, rustling around in it like she was trying to pull something out of a bag. A look of success crossed her face as she pulled her hoof out. Held in her grip was a bright pink wine bottle, cupcakes and ice cream sundays decorating its label.

"This should work," she smirked, struggling to uncork the bottle.

"I don't think this is the right time for a drink," Starlight deadpanned.

"LIES!" came a voice from above.

Everypony jumped, then looked up to see Gold standing on the ceiling. In one quick motion, she jumped down to Pinkie's side, grabbed the bottle with her mouth, and bolted out the door her plant-snake had exited through. Giggling like a loon, she quickly found her way out of the boutique, her prize held firmly in her grinning mouth. She zipped, bobbed, and weaved through the busy streets, ignoring the stares she was getting from the ponies she crossed along the way. When she finally stopped, she was left panting in an alleyway between two homes. Giggling past her breaths, she yanked the cork out of her prize with her teeth and took a pull.

An odd fruity-creamy taste hit her tongue, giving her a pleasant surprise. It was not the same as what she used to drink when she was a Unicorn, but it still met her standards. As she continued to savor the drink, the foggy feeling in her head grew heavier. Warmer. She pulled the bottle away from her muzzle with a satisfied sigh, the world around her spinning even more than before. She couldn't hold in a giggle. Everything was just so funny to her. She sat there, giggling like a loon as she took more pulls from her bottle.

By the time she ran empty, a small clattering from the front of the alley caught her attention.

Slithering towards her with roots rapped around a tall green wine bottle was the flower snake she had conjured up. Smiling, she set her empty bottle down and, once it had gotten close enough, took the new one from her summon. She hummed a disorganized tune to herself while she examined the bottle. Even in her stupor, she could see that the flower had found a fairly high quality brew for her. The label was made of golden foil with small images of grape vines slithering all across its surface. The name, Berry's Vineyard was proudly displayed at its center in brilliant magenta print. Before she could examine it further, an irate and slightly slurred female voice called into the alley.

"Give back my bottle you damn rose!"

Looking up towards the mouth of the alley, she saw a plum Earth Pony with a raspberry mane and tail glare towards her. Gold stared back at her, a look of confusion the only thing she could offer the mare. It didn't take the mare long to notice her, or what Gold held in her hooves. With an irritated snort, the mare stomped towards Gold, ready to give her a piece of her mind and get back her property.

"Alright," she growled. "Give back the bottle and I won't have to-"

"What's your name?" Gold asked, lips curved into a lopsided smile.

"Huh?" the mare blinked,

"Nice to meet you, Huh. My name is Gold Vine."

As she said that, she held out a hoof to shake.

The mare shook off her confusion, then said, "My name's not , Huh. It's Berry Punch."

"It's nice to meet her too," Gold nodded, letting her hoof fall. "But which is which?"

"What?" Berry asked, raising a brow.

"Are you Berry Punch or Huh?" Gold elaborated, pointing a hoof at her.

"I'm Berry," she said, pointing at herself.

"Then she must be Huh," Gold nodded, moving her hoof a little to Berry's left.

Berry let out a tired sigh, massaging the bridge of her muzzle.

"Okay, Gold Vine, was it?"

She nodded.

"Right, I just want my bottle back. So if you could just hoof it over-"

"We could share."

"Wait, what?" Berry blinked.

"It's no fun drinking alone," she pouted, slumping and staring dejectedly at the ground. "I hate being alone. It makes everything so cold. So dark. It's suffocating."

Berry awkwardly looked around as Gold started to softly cry, the mare not quite sure what to do in this bizarre situation.

After a few minutes of silent debate, the plum pony schooled her expression, nodded to herself, then moved to Gold's side.

"Alright, up you go," she grunted, draping one of Gold's forelegs over her shoulders and dragging her to her hooves.

"Wh-Where are we going?" Gold sniffled.

"My bar," Berry snorted. "If we're going to share a bottle, I want to at least do it without flies getting in my face."

"Okay," Gold nodded, then looked over her shoulder and chirped, "Come along now Spiggly. This nice mare wants to help us."

The rose serpent nodded, then darted up Gold's body to claim the back of Gold's left ear as its perch. To anypony else, the creature looked like nothing more than an elaborate mane decoration. Berry ignored the strange creature as she reached down to take the bottle with her mouth, suddenly a lot more eager to sample a glass then she had been previously.

"This was going to be a long day," she sighed around the bottle's neck.

With that, she began to guide her odd companion out of the dark alleyway and into the much more vibrant Ponyville streets.

***

Manchineel stared blankly at Gold, watching her granddaughter hide her shame behind stoic sips of tea. A silence that neither could properly describe sat between them as the ghost's mind struggled to digest what she had been told. Gold gave her all the time she needed to do so, willing, but not eager to continue her tale of foolishness. After a few long minutes, Manchineel found her voice again.

"You...were walking on the ceiling?"

"Yes," Gold nodded.

"How did you manage that?"

"I took root in it," she sighed.

"You...took root?" Manchineel blinked.

She nodded.

"I can sprout plants from my body. I am not completely sure how I can do it, but I can. I am going to have to find a way to pay Rarity back for the damage later."

"I....see...." she said, nodding slowly. "And you turned a rose into a snake named...um...."

"Mr. Spiggly, yes," Gold nodded, taking a sip from her cup.

"Yes, Mr. Spiggly. Quite the name you gave him."

"He told me that is what he went by. I simply acquiesced."

"I see," Manchineel nodded, looking around. "Is he around?"

"No. Berry adopted him. It would seem that he is quite adept at creating mixed drinks."

"A rose? Good at making cocktails?" she blinked.

"Quite good," Gold nodded, taking another sip. "Believe me. I have the experience to back that claim."

Manchineel just stared blankly at her for a few minutes, still trying to make sense of everything. Even her familiarity with Ponyville's reputation for insanity could not aid her in this task. Briefly, she wondered if the town's madness had grown, or simply changed from what it had been when she had been alive. Shelving that line of thought for later, she let out a defeated sigh and gave her granddaughter a tired smile.

"Getting back to the topic at hoof, I feel it is safe to assume that things settled down after this, "Berry Punch", brought you to her bar."

Gold let out a tired sigh, then glared bitterly into her mug.

"No, unfortunately. If anything, I feel that it merely exacerbated the situation."

***

The Punch Bowl was a very homey type of bar, holding an aura akin to that of a Shirish pub from an old fairy tale as opposed to the dimly lit watering holes one often found. Wooden wagon wheels repurposed into chandeliers hung from the ceiling with enchanted salt crystals in place of candles, filling the room with a vibrant golden light. A stage stood in a far right corner opposite of the bar's front door, waiting for a performer to add to the atmosphere. Wide, barrel-lid tables filled the main room with a polished, yet lovingly aged bar dominated the back of the room with enough space left over to not interfere with the activities performed on the stage. Cheers and the clanking of glasses filled the air, ponies of every size, shape, and tribe sharing their mirth with everypony within reach.

Two mares in particular were especially mirthful, the duo enthusiastically throwing back drinks with great gusto at the bar.

"Y...You know what, Gold? You're alright!" Berry slurred, taking a long pull from a mug.

"Thank you, Berry," Gold cackled, face red with mirth and spirits as she did the same. "Y...You are a....greeeeeeeaaaaaat company, too."

Berry just laughed like an idiot at that, before she called for a refill from the Earth Pony stallion manning the bar.

With a rumbling base of a voice, the stallion filled her mug with a chuckle and said, "Found a new drinking buddy, boss?"

Gold gave the stallion a slow once-over, a small blush not related to the number of brandy shots she had taken up to that point growing on her muzzle. He was slightly smaller than her cousin, but still held his bulk in spite of it. His coat was a rich chocolate brown and his mane was a messy short mop of fiery red hair. His hazel eyes were almost as warm as the smile he gave her, a fact that only added to her blush.

A knowing smile slipped onto Berry's muzzle as she said, "Sure looks like it. Why don't you introduce yourself, hun?"

"Sure," he shrugged. "Name's Brandy Barrel. And you are?"

"Thirsty," she smirked, licking her lips.

Brandy blinked owlishly at her, while Berry was banging a hoof on the bar and howling with laughter.The stallion shook off his shock before shaking his head with a chuckle.

"I'm flattered miss, but I'm afraid I'm off the market," he smiled, lifting a hoof to show a thin gold band on his left foreleg.

"Of course," Gold groaned, grabbing her drink with a deep frown. "To answer your question, my name is Gold Vine."

"Nice to meet ya'," he chuckled. "Can't say I've seen ya' around these parts before. Are ya' passing through, or settling down."

"Settling," she nodded, downing her shot. "Just moved in with my distant family a few weeks ago. I am....not fond of crowds, so I had yet to come to town until very recently."

"Geez Gold, don't be so formal," Berry giggled, swaying in her seat. "You talk like a noblemare or somethin'."

"I do not know any other way to speak," Gold huffed, gesturing for Brandy to refill her glass.

"Whatever," she shrugged. "Where'd you get that cloak from anyway. I....I've been wanting ta' ask ya', but..."

She trailed off, taking a long lazy pull from her mug.

Gold brought a hoof to her shoulder, affectionately stroking the cloak.

"Rarity made if for me."

"No kidding?" Berry hiccuped. "Now that I think about it, that does look like something she would make."

Gold nodded, taking a sip from her glass.

"She is.....a good mare. A decent mare. If only she was not born a Unicorn."

Berry and Brandy's eyes widened at that. Before either of them could speak their thoughts on that comment, the door to the bar slammed open. Everypony, the trio included, turned towards the door as four familiar mares crossed the threshold.

"Goldie?! Are you in here?!" Pinkie cried, frantically looking around.

"Are you sure you saw her come in here?" Starlight asked, doing the same.

"Positive," Rainbow nodded, stoically scanning the room while hovering in place.

"I hope she is alright," Rarity fretted, aiding in the search. "I can only imagine what kind of state she will be in if we do not find her soon."

"Telling-Applejack-about-this, 1-2-3 NOT IT!" Pinkie cried, raising a hoof.

"Not it!" Starlight and Rainbow said in unison, both raising a hoof.

"Not- Drat!" Rarity spat, glaring at her friends with a hoof half off of the ground.

Starlight and Rainbow met her ire with smug smiles before resuming their search. It didn't take them long to spot their quarry sitting at the bar. Letting out relieved sighs, they quickly made their way towards her. Gold tensed, but remained seated as they closed in on her.

"Gold, I'm so glad you're okay," Pinkie smiled, taking a seat and pulling her into a gentle hug. "You are okay, right?"

"Yes, Pinkie Pie," Gold smiled, leaning into the hug. "In fact, I am absolutely fantastic!"

Pinkie cringed a bit, her cousin's breath and unsteady posture giving her a good idea of just how much she had drank.

"That's...great," she replied, a stiff smile gracing her muzzle. "Soooooo, what do you say we head back to the farm and-"

"Do you know what I want to do right now?" Gold cut in, delirious giggles falling out of her mouth. "Have another round. Brandy! More of your name!"

As she said that, she waved a hoof at the bartender. He gave a reluctant nod before he headed off to fulfill her order.

"I, uh...believe you have had enough, darling," Rarity offered, nervously eyeing the drunk mare.

"She does have a way to pay for all of this, right?" Rainbow worriedly asked.

"Don't worry about it," Berry hiccuped, waving a hoof. "She beat my record, so her drinks are on me today."

"She did what?!" Rainbow gaped."B-B-But I've been trying to top that for years!"

"How may drinks are we talking about?" Starlight asked.

A proud smile spread across Berry's muzzle as she said,"Two hundred mugs,"

"And how many did she drink?" she pressed.

"So far? Two hundred and fifty."

Starlight's group all stared at Gold with wide eyes, neither of them sure what to make of the mare.

"I was thirsty," Gold shrugged. "Still am," she added, giving Brandy a playful wink.

"Still married," he smirked, setting her drink down in front of her.

"Do you have a brother?"

"Nope," he chuckled.

"Drat," she spat, taking a sip of her drink.

The mares watched the back and forth with mixed feelings, neither of them sure how they should proceed. At least, that was the case with three of them. Passing off a shrug, Rainbow reached into her mane, pulled out a hoofful of bits, and slammed them onto the table.

"One mug of cider, please."

"Sure thing Dash," Brandy nodded, heading off to pour her drink.

Starlight, Pinkie, and Rarity each gave her flat stares.

"When in Roam, right?" she shrugged, taking the only vacant seat next to Gold.

"That is the spirit!" Gold cheered.

The three remaining mares traded looks, then let out defeated sighs.

"While I am not proud to admit it, a drink does sound lovely right now," Rarity relented, taking a seat next to Rainbow.

"You know what? Why not?" Starlight snorted, taking a seat next to Pinkie. "I've got a few bits to burn and I guess there are worse ways to wrap up a crazy day."

"Sounds like you're gonna' become a regular, then," Berry chuckled.

Starlight rolled her eyes at that, then raised her hoof to get Brandy's attention and call out, "One burbon and cola."

"I will have a long island ice tea," Rarity added.

"I'll take three hurricanes," Pinkie cut in, still holding onto to Gold.

Everypony, Gold included, froze at that and gave the mare odd stares.

"What? They're good," Pinkie, shrugged, then bitterly muttered, "Not my fault I can't get drunk."

"I guess that's why you don't come in here," Berry nodded.

"Makes sense," Brandy shrugged, setting a tall mug of cider down in front of Rainbow and taking her offered bits. "I've seen her pound down a fifty mugs of Sweet Apple Orchard's cider like they were water."

"I am sure that the right mixture can fix that," Gold smirked.

Said smirk turned challenging as she turned towards him and added, "Do you mind if I make her drinks? I think I know of a combination that might do the trick."

"I don't know," he frowned. "Your hooves don't look all that steady to me."

"I have a way around that," she giggled. "Spiggly! Front and center!"

The rose sitting behind her ear twitched, then uncoiled itself before it slithered down from its perch onto the table and turned towards her.

"I have a special brew in mind for my dear cousin. Help me with this last request and I will free you from my service. Do you understand?"

It nodded, the tip of its stem twitching like the tail of an excited puppy.

"Good," she smirked, bending down to where the creature's right ear would be. "Now, follow these instructions to the letter."

She then whispered a long list of instructions to the creature, careful to keep her tone low enough to escape Pinkie's hearing. When she pulled back, the flower nodded, sprouted several long roots from the base of its stem, and then slithered off the bar table towards the rows of bottles on the wall behind it.

Brandy watched the odd creature with a critical eye, keeping just enough attention to himself to properly brew the other requests the group of mares had given him. Everypony did the same, mesmerized by the careful precision the rose displayed. With a tall mug set on the floor before it, the rose added varying amounts different spirits to the glass. Some parts of the drink were splashes while others were carefully measured numbers of drops. In almost perfect synch, Spiggly set his creation down onto the table at the same time as Brandy. Everypony ignored their own drinks in favor of the odd concoction set before Pinkie. The brew had a faint neon glow, slowly shifting back and forth between the colors purple and blue. A faint smell of wild flowers wafted off of it in a steady stream, adding to the intrigue the drink inspired.

Pinkie gave shifted nervous glances between her cousin and the drink, a rare hint of hesitation plain on her features. Gold gave her an encouraging nod, a knowing smile gracing her muzzle. Their friends were equally nervous, but also curious if the drink would actually do what Gold claimed. Subtly, Starlight cast a simple scanning spell on the drink to check for poisons. A second later, she gave the all clear with a relaxed nod, easing some of Pinkie's worries.

With a nervous audible gulp, the pink mare finally picked up the mug and took a small sip.

Her eyes widened the second the drink hit her tongue, smacking her lips as she pulled it away from her muzzle to stare down at it in wonder. Gold snickered at her reaction before she went back to enjoying her drink. Pinkie took a few more pulls from the mystery brew, a slight blush starting to form on her cheeks with each sip. When she finally finished off the mug, she set it down and sported a dreamy blush on her face. Everypony, sans Gold, watched her with caution, their own drinks forgotten in favor of the potential powder keg that had been set at the table.

Pinkie let out a giggling hiccup, nudging her empty mug towards the rose peeking at her from the other side of the bar.

"I'll have an*hic*other," she slurred, a dopy grin set across her muzzle.

Spiggly nodded at her, took the mug in his roots, and brought it down to his level to mix her another batch of brew.

"Uh, Gold, what did you give her?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh, just a special brew my teacher taught me," Gold chuckled, waving off her friend's concern with a hoof. "Sprits and those with spirt blood can not get drunk easily, so a special brew is needed."

"Pinkie has spirit blood?" Starlight gaped. "That....honestly makes more sense then it should."

"Agreed," Rarity nodded, taking sips from her glass.

"I still have a bad feeling about this," Rainbow frowned, watching Spiggly set a fresh mug down in front of Pinkie.

"Eh, what's the worst that could happen?" Berry shrugged.

The whole group, sans Pinkie and Gold, aimed sharp glares at her.

"What?" Berry blinked.

"Welp, I guess this is going to be my final drink," Rainbow frowned. "Better enjoy it."

"Yup," Starlight sighed, brining her own drink to her lips.

"I suppose this was a nice day for it to happen," Rarity sighed, taking a long pull.

"What? What did I say?" Berry asked, confusion mixing with her usual drunken haze.

Pinkie and Gold just laughed at their friend's reactions, both too drunk to care. Seconds turned into minutes, then to hours as drinks were enjoyed and laughs were shared. At least, that was how it was for Pinkie, Gold, and Berry. The rest of the group stayed mostly sober, ready to spring into action the second the disaster Berry's poor choice of words was summoned. By Pinkie's fifth drink, it looked like such vigilance was not going to be needed. Aside for Pinkie acting a bit more frisky towards her friends and extended family, it didn't look as if anything too chaotic had been called forth. At least not until Pinkie was given her sixth mug.

"G-G-Gooooooldie~ Goldie," Pinkie hiccuped, face almost burning red as she pulled her cousin to her side. "This stuff is *hic* amaaaaaaaazing!"

"I *hic* imagine it is," Gold slurred, barely able to keep herself from teetering out of her seat.

"Now I *hic* get why *hic* Rainbow likes cider soooooooooo much," she giggled. "I feel sooooooooooo waaaaaaarrrrrrm and fuzzy inside. And everything is all swirly and *hic* sparkly!"

"Not as warm and *hic* fuzzy as you," Gold purred, leaning into Pinkie's side.

"O-kay, I think she's had enough," Rainbow cut in, gently pulling the two mares apart.

Both of them burst out laughing at that, only able to stay seated thanks to some quick hoofwork from Rarity and Starlight.

"I will have you *hic* know, Rainbow Dash, that as drunk as I am, I am no where near gone enough to indulge in in*hic*cest."

"Yeah," Pinkie giggled. "Goldie's not my *hic* type, anyway."

"What is your type?" Berry asked, taking a pull from her mug.

"I don't know," Pinkie slurred, dizzily placing a hoof on her chin in thought. "I guess, somepony that can *hic* keep up with me."

Everypony at the table aside from Pinkie gave Rainbow knowing smirks.

"Hey! Don't give me those looks!" Rainbow barked. "Besides, you girls know I'm into stallions!"

"We did not say anything, my dear Rainbow," Gold chuckled, sipping her brandy.

Rainbow just huffed, crossing her forelegs and looking away from the group while muttering some very unflattering things under her breath. Everypony just chuckled and rolled their eyes at her sulking before they went back to their drinks.

At least, they tried to.

One by one, their glasses slowly started to float off of the bar. As they watched, it wasn't long before the phenomenon spread to the other patron's glasses. Then it started happening to the seats. Then the tables. Then eventually the patrons themselves started to float off of the ground. Everypony let out worried cries, most of them flailing around for something to grab onto to keep them anchored to the ground. Gold took in the sight with mild interest, her drunken and shattered mind too hazed to see any real danger. A small stream of giggles pulled her attention towards Pinkie, the mare in question letting her now empty mug drift away from her.

"Bubbly, bubbly, *hic* my tummy's aaaaaaalllll bubbly," Pinkie giggled, rubbing her stomach as she floated. "It's all sooooooooo bubbly! Like I'm *hic* flying!"

She looked up at where Gold was floating, a brilliant smile spread wide across her drunken face.

"Goldie! Let's fly!"

"To the moon and back!" Gold cheered, downing the rest of her drink.

With that, the two mares played a game of tag, zooming through the air like a pair of laughing, drunken sparrows.

***

Manchineel stared blankly at her, again struggling to digest what she had been told. Gold waited patently for her Grandmother to do so, taking stoic sips of her tea to pass the time. When she eventually found her voice, it came out as a barely contained stream of giggles.

"Just how did you manage to break gravity?" she forced out past a few stray chuckles.

"Turns out that there is a reason Pinkie Pie should not get drunk," Gold sighed. "A pony that holds spirit blood can do some very interesting things when they are under the influence."

"No pony was hurt, I hope," she sighed, regaining some of her composure.

"A few bumps and buses, but nothing beyond that," Gold frowned.

"Good to know," Manchineel nodded. "It would seem that you made it home safe at least."

"Yes...though it was not without some kind of price," Gold spat.

***

The night air was brisk, holding the chill of late summer as three ponies staggered their way down the worn dirt path towards Sweet Apple Acres. Gold giggled like a fool, barely stable enough to walk even with a foreleg draped across Starlight's shoulders. Starlight was silently fuming, her mane a mess from her unplanned flight and game of Catch the Flying Twits she was forced to partake in just an hour ago. Rarity walked next to them looking just as ragged, but still keeping a worried eye on the thoroughly smashed mare.

"Well......that was an adventure," Rarity offered.

"Yup," Starlight frowned, eyes locked on the road.

"I hope Rainbow can get Pinkie home safely," she continued.

"She should be fine," Starlight sighed. "Gravity started working again after she passed out."

"Ah, right, of course" she sheepishly giggled.

An awkward silence settled between them, neither of them in the mood nor able to find a topic to fill the silence. Eventually, Gold found a way to break it, but not in a way that settled the nerves of the two mares.

"When...we met. What did you mean?"

"Huh?" Starlight blinked, looking over her shoulder at Gold.

"You said, 'It's not like I'm one to give you any grief on that kind of stuff anyway'. What did you mean..... by that?"

Starlight froze, a conflicted look gracing her face.

Gold waited patiently, a hint of determination slipping past her drunken haze. Starlight met the gaze with a similar one of her own, then let out a defeated sigh.

"You know how I'm Twilight's student, right?"

"Y-Yes," Gold nodded, barely suppressing a shudder.

"Well...before that, I was a cult leader."

Gold blinked at that, but nodded for her to continue.

"I established a town called Our Town. There, I convinced ponies that cutie marks were a leash and that they would be free if they didn't have their special talents. That by being completely equal, that they could live in true happiness. That....didn't work for very long. Looking back at it, it was a really stupid way to do things. Food sucked. The buildings were bland and barely functioned. Heck, if we had a doctor, I'm pretty sure he would've been almost useless. Anyway, Twilight and her friends came and knocked the whole thing over in just two days. Everypony found out I was a hypocrite, the cult turned on me, everypony got their marks back, and I ran off to plan my revenge."

"I see," Gold nodded. "I take it that your attempt was unsuccessful?"

"In a way," Rarity frowned.

Starlight nodded.

"I used a modified time spell to try to prevent Twilight and her friends from getting their cutie marks when they were supposed to. It worked, but it also ended up causing a whole bunch of different alternate timelines that were really, really bad for everypony. Some of them involved wars. I'm sure that...that a lot of ponies died in those timelines because of me. Eventually, Twilight was able to talk me down and I canceled the spell. After that, I tried to do whatever I could to make up for everything and became her personal student."

Gold stared at her, eyes searching her face for any signs of deception. Seeing none, a sad smile slithered onto her muzzle. In a grim tone, she let out a bitter laugh and said something that chilled both Unicorn mares to their cores.

"I see. Then we are both the same. We both took lives and must live with the guilt."

"E-Excuse me?" Rarity gulped. "Darling, what exactly do you mean by that."

Gold let out another bitter laugh, then slid her foreleg off of Starlight's shoulders as she sat herself down.

"My tale is long, so I recommend you both take a seat."

Nervous, but curious, the two mares followed Gold's request.

With grim resolve, she met their eyes, and told them her tale.

***

"You told them?" Manchineel asked, raising a brow.

Gold nodded, her whole body sagging in her seat.

"Well...that was rather bold of you."

"I blame whatever drunken madness had a hold of me at the time," Gold spat.

"That may have had a hoof in it," she allowed. "Did they.....how did they react?"

Gold let out a tired sigh, then took a slow sip of her tea before giving a weary answer.

"Rarity was repulsed at first, but remained civil. At least, she was until I mentioned my time spent under Moonstone's 'care'. She said that she wished to, quote, 'snap that twisted cow's horn off of her head and ram it so far up her rear that she would need to open her mouth to cast spells'. I almost fell over laughing when she said that."

She said the last bit with a chuckle, one that she shared with her Grandmother.

"Quite the mouth on that one," she smiled. "And Starlight? How did she react?"

Gold's smile wilted, a thoughtful frown taking its place.

"Starlight was....hard to read. She waited through my tale without interruption or comment. When I was done, she was more...I suppose 'tender' is the right word. She even hugged me. It was an...odd experience."

"Was it unpleasant?"

Gold shook her head, confusion more apparent in her features as she stared into her half-full cup of tea.

"I...I do not know how to describe what I felt. It was different from the warmth I feel with my family, but it was more intimate than what I feel with Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash. The closest thing I can compare it to is the connection I have with Skully. As if Starlight and I are the same, yet still different."

"I see," Manchineel nodded, a knowing smile creeping across her muzzle. "Do you want to understand that feeling?"

"I do," she nodded. "Though I ...fear I may not like what it is."

"Well, like it or not, I feel you'll get to figure it out eventually," the ghost chuckled.

"I believe I have you and Lady Gaia to thank for that," she snorted rolling her eyes.

Manchineel held her knowing smile, earning a defeated sigh from her Granddaughter. A sigh that turned into a deep yawn as insomnia finally started to yield to exhaustion. Not wanting to let anything go to waste, she quickly forced down her mostly chilled cup of tea and staggered to her hooves.

"Thank you for your time and ear Grandmother, but I feel now is as good a time as any to finally put this disaster of a day behind me."

"Understood," she nodded, watching the mare make her way out of the kitchen. "Sweet dreams my little Goldie."

"Good night, Grammy," Gold softly smiled.

Manchineel kept her seat as she watched the mare make her exit. When Gold eventually left her sight, she shifted her attention off towards a nearby window. Slowly, she faded away, a soft smile gracing her muzzle as she was once again pulled back to the tree planted over her body. Before she vanished completely, the ghost offered one small prayer to her Granddaughter.

"Weather the storm that rages on this day my dear, for the Maker will bring a tomorrow with skies as clear as the purest diamonds."

With that, the room was once again devoid of life, with only the barest traces of spiritual magic to show that anything of note had come to pass.

Author's Note

sorry it took me so long to put this up. Life can be a huge bitch sometimes. Hopefully the next chapter won't take me so long to put up. Until next time my friends, ciao for now.

Ch.24 Exposure

Applejack considered herself to be a rather worldly mare. Both growing up in Ponyville and numerous world-ending adventures would have that kind of effect on a pony. Be that as it may, it was on this crisp, late summer afternoon that she found herself in an event so odd, she was sure Pinkie had something to do with it.

Gold, Starlight, and Hazel stood together in front of the orchard's main house. That alone would not have been particularly strange, were it not for the fact that Hazel had a metal bat held in her teeth. At the same time, an extremely uncomfortable cloaked Gold appeared to be trying to meditate with a forehoof pointed at Starlight, the Unicorn in question currently holding the former's hoof with her magic.

"What the sam hell-" she muttered, pushing her way past the front screen door. "What are ya'll doin'?"

"Oh, hey Applejack," Starlight smiled, canceling her magic and waving.

"G-Good morning Applejack," Gold shakily greeted, her whole body tense.

"Mornin'," she frowned. "Now, what's goin' on here?"

Starlight and Gold traded sheepish looks for a moment.

"Well," Gold started. "After yesterday's....events, I decided that I will need to take drastic steps to conquer my phobia."

"Alright," she frowned, nodding for her to continue.

"Therefore, I decided that exposure therapy would be the most efficient approach."

"What therapy?" she blinked.

"Basically," Starlight cut in. "Gold wants me to hold small parts of her body with my magic while she's wearing her new cloak."

"Exactly," Gold nodded. "In addition, I intend for her to increase the amount of my body held in her grip by small increments as my tolerance grows."

"Oh, I get it," Applejack smiled. "Like teachin' a foal how ta' swim."

"Correct," Gold nodded.

"Alright, that explains what you two are doin'," Applejack smiled, pointing at the two mares, then raised a brow as she gave the wolf her attention and added, "But why does Hazel have a bat?"

"To knock me out if I have an episode," Gold casually stated.

Silence settled between them, incredulous shock painted right across her face.

"It was not my idea!" Starlight blurted out, raising a hoof.

Hazel did the same, an irritated growl rolling past the bat-handle in her mouth.

"Ah think that might be a bit much," she stated.

"I fail to see the problem," she shrugged. "I cannot die, after all."

Fear flashed right across Applejack's face, her eyes instantly shooting towards Starlight.

"She knows," Gold sighed.

"Oh," she blinked. "When did ya'-"

"Last night," Starlight said, giving Gold an apologetic smile.

"Rarity knows as well," Gold added, further flummoxing the farm pony.

"Ah thought ya' wanted to keep that under your hood," Applejack frowned.

"Yes, well, it turns out that alcohol loosens my lips by a very significant degree," Gold spat, her muzzle starting to sport a small bit of red.

"Good ta' know," she nodded, a small smirk briefly flickering across her own muzzle. "So, how did Rares take it?"

Gold and Starlight traded small smirks before they gave their answers. Answers that made Applejack's jaw hit the floor.

"(Didn't know the priss had it in her,)" Hazel snorted.

Gold chuckled, then translated for her confused companions.

"You seem to be takin' this all really well," Applejack sighed, offering her cousin a concerned frown.

"There is no point in stressing myself out over it," Gold scowled. "I fear I was going to need to tell her sooner rather than later, anyway."

"What do you mean?" she asked, raising a brow.

Again, Gold and Starlight shared a glance, the former letting out a mortified sigh while the latter sported a sheepish smile.

"Ah'll meet ya'll in the dinnin' room," the farm mare sighed, turning towards the house. "Think Ah'm gonna' need some coffee for this."

***

Gold's breath came out in slow, shaky gasps, her eyes tightly closed as she tried keep meditating. Her left foreleg felt like slimy worms were crawling all across it up to her elbow, pushing against her focus. Knowing that the magic in her cloak was harmless made it bearable, like being in the embrace of a tamed beast instead of a wild one. That, combined with the aura surrounding her foreleg sat her right on the limit of her sanity. It was only thanks to her stubborn determination that she was able to last for as long as she had up to that point.

Every now and then, a small remnant of her time with Moonstone would materialize around her. A faint echo of something hitting a stone floor. A muffled voice identical to the demented Unicorn's. The burning grip of shackles on all four of her fetlocks. Before they could move beyond that point, she would reach out to a nearby tree with her magic to ground herself.

"O-Okay. Th-That is enough," Gold forced out, opening her eyes.

Starlight nodded, canceling her magic.

Gold shook out her foreleg and stood up.

"How long was that?" she asked, panting.

"Twenty seconds," Starlight smiled.

A small shaky smile formed on Gold's lips.

Three seconds longer. That is twice as long from where I started total.

"I feel that should be a good place to stop for the day," she sighed.

"Fair enough," Starlight stated, doing the same. "Plus, I'm getting kind've hungry."

"(Same,)" Hazel snorted, spitting out the bat.

Gold let out a small chuckle, then translated before saying, "Food sounds great. Let us see what we can put together at the barn."

"Actually," Starlight cut in. "I was thinking we could get something from town today."

"Why?" Gold frowned, raising a brow. "Is there a problem with my family's cooking?"

"No-no-no-no-no! Nothing like that," Starlight hastily cried, hooves up in a placating manner. "I just think that you should mix it up a little. Plus, I wanted to check on Pinkie."

Gold flinched, a look of guilt spreading across her face.

"I see. Do you....know where she lives? "

She nodded, turning and gesturing over her shoulder for Gold to follow. Gold reluctantly did so, keeping a fair distance from the mare. Hazel moved to her side, giving the golden mare a side-eye with a raised brow. Gold shook her head, suppressing a deep shudder. The wolf's eyes held an understanding shine, but she still let out a disappointed huff at her actions.

"It will take time, Hazel," she bitterly whispered. "Let it pass."

"Whatever," the wolf snorted. "Just don't wuss out halfway through."

"I will do no such thing," she frowned. "This is something that needs to be done and I fully intend to see it through to the end."

"Spoken like a true Apple," Hazel smirked, almost knocking the mare over with a playful hip-bump.

"T-Thank you," she staggered, regaining her hoofing with a small smile.

"No problem," the wolf shrugged. "Now we just need to get you to loosen up a bit. Might make it easier for you to find a mate."

"The Maker willing," she groaned, rolling her eyes. "Though I fear my manners are here to stay."

"Maybe getting you drunk will fix that," she said, her smirk turning predatory.

"Say one more word and I will light your tail on fire" she flatly stated, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.

"Just saying," she shrugged. "You're a lot more fun when you're drunk."

"Never again," she grumbled, staring at the ground with a rapidly growing blush.

"We'll see," Hazel chuckled, shaking her head.

"We will not," she growled.

***

If Gold were to sum up the entirety of Ponyville into a single word, it would be "strange". Given what had happened the night before, she was sure that a good number of the ponies in town would've been ready to run her out. Instead, she received friendly smiles and greetings from almost every pony she passed. A few asked her what she had given Pinkie or if there was a way that she could teach them how to make the drink. When she politely told them that she could not divulge that information, they looked disappointed, but still handled the refusal with grace.

This treatment continued until they made it to a café for lunch.

While Gold looked over her menu, she continued to mull over the oddity that she had experienced so far. While pleasant, it didn't feel natural to her. Even now, she was still used to the cold indifference or venomous distain of those she used to see as her peers.

"Are you okay?" Starlight asked.

"Hmm?" she blinked, then hastily added, "Oh! Yes. I am fine. I was simply...thinking."

"About what?"

"About how....different Ponyville is compared to Canterlot."

"I get what you mean," Starlight chuckled. "Trust me; this town is pretty unique."

"I would not know," Gold huffed. "I spent my whole life in Canterlot. Until now, I never had anything to compare it to. To call it an adjustment would be the same as calling the sun a little bright."

"Is it that drastic?" Starlight asked, taken aback.

Gold nodded, her gaze turning distant as she watched the café's patrons and staff go about their business.

"While it wears a pretty golden coat, Canterlot is quite an ugly place to live. For every ten ponies living happy and moral lives, there is a nobel house pulling strings to own them. As such, bits and influence hold the city in a near stranglehold. Family relations, both savory and otherwise, draw lines in the sand that are constantly crossed or redrawn. The shadow Canterlot casts always covers a deep pool of blood."

"But the Princesses-" Starlight nervously started.

"Can not be everywhere at once," she cut in, still watching the crowds. "The nobles know that and are more than capable of taking advantage of every loophole they can get to bypass any law that gets in their way."

"What's stoping somepony from blowing the whistle on them?" Starlight frowned.

"In the simplest of terms, blackmail, bribery, and assassination. It also helps that many of the families have legitimate businesses that give them massive financial pull in the public eye. This allows them to have a long list of shields against the Guard and the Princesses' ire."

Starlight gaped at her, unable to find the words needed to properly describe her thoughts on this particular matter.

When she did find her words, all she could muster up was a frail, "Thats all so....scummy!"

"I agree," she sighed, giving the mare a sad smile. "Looking back on it, it was no wonder I became what I was. I feel that it was only thanks to my grandmother's influence that I became a monster as opposed to a demon."

Slowly, her smile became much more warm as she continued.

"In contrast, Ponyville is much more honest. In this town, what you see is what you get; a rustic town with some extraordinary elements to it. After so many years of paranoia and bloodshed, it feels so strange to be in a place like this."

"I...think I get where you're coming from," Starlight nodded, a nervous smile gracing her muzzle.

Gold gave her a passing glance, then a dejected sigh before she took a sip of her tea.

"You are uncomfortable around me," she flatly stated, making Starlight flinch.

"M...Maybe," she relented, shame wilting her form.

Gold frowned softly at her in silence for several seconds, then sported a rueful smile.

"I would consider you unwell if you weren't. Even if I have left that life behind me, it does not erase my sins."

"Right," Starlight sighed, glaring into her own mug. "Trust me. I know how that feels."

To Starlight's shock, a comforting, yet shaky, golden hoof rested on her shoulder.

"L-L-Let us talk about something less depressing," Gold stammered, shaky smile gracing her muzzle as she pulled her hoof back.

"Good idea," she smiled. "So, what's it like being Gaia's student?"

"She is very..." she started, tapping a hoof on the table while she fished for the right words. "I suppose 'doting' is the right word."

"Really?" she blinked.

Gold giggled at the reaction.

"I know that such a thing would seem unthinkable, given her form and reputation, but Gaia is a very kind and nurturing being. I can tell that she worries about me and is eager to see me grow. In a way, she treats me more like one of her pups than a student."

"Must be nice," Starlight mused.

"It is," Gold allowed. "But make no mistake; Gaia does not coddle me."

"What do you mean? don't you spend most of your sessions meditating?"

"That is part of it," she nodded, taking a sip of her tea. "But that is only to tend to plants. Gaia's domain is more than just herbs, trees, and shrubs. At her core, Gaia is an apex predator and to be her student means that you must prove yourself worthy of that very same position."

"How do you do that?"

"It is very simple," she smirked, faint glint of pride passing over her orange eyes. "You must defeat an alpha."

Starlight balked at that, the implications of what Gold was saying not lost to her.

"How many?" she asked.

"Ten," Gold stated, still smirking as she admired her hoof.

"You killed ten Everfree alphas?!" she stammered, almost falling out of her chair in shock.

"Of course not," Gold huffed. "I merely subdued them. You cannot earn respect from a corpse, after all."

"Right," Starlight sighed, a small smile gracing her muzzle as she softly added, "Thought I was going to have another 'Trixie' moment for a second there."

"Pardon?" Gold frowned.

"Nothing," she chuckled, waving the question away. "So, which ones did you beat?"

While the dodge put her a bit on guard, Gold held her proud smile and regaled her companion with tales of her accomplishments. All the while, a small red spider hid high in the rafters, its eyes trained on the pair of Unicorns far too intensely to be normal.

***

"Are you sure she needs to drink this?" Starlight asked, eyeing a half-gallon bottle of puke green liquid held in her magic

Gold nodded, staring at the ground as she was guided through the late afternoon crowds.

"Th-The b-b-brew she drank b-bypasses n-n-normal poison immunities, i-including the normal hangover cures we ingest. A-As such, a similar brew must be consumed to counter the effects."

"it looks like a pony already tried to drink this and failed," she grimaced, shaking the thick sludge around in its bottle.

"It will work," Gold asserted, still trying to look anywhere, but at the glow of her companion's magic. "Gaia and Hazel drink it every time they have too much to drink a-and they recover almost instantly."

"Have you drank it?" Starlight asked, raising a brow.

"Y-Y-Yes," Gold forced out. "That is how I kn-Know that it is safe."

"But you can't die, right?" Starlight whispered.

"Not permanently, at least," Gold spat.

Starlight gave her a confused blink, earning a weary sigh from her companion as she explained.

"I can experience death, but the second my body reforms, I return along with it. Simple as that."

"Oh," she frowned.

The duo continued their march in silence, neither willing or able to continue that particular line of questioning. Fortunately, it wasn't long before Gold was granted a completely new thing to question. As strange as Rarity's home and business was, it didn't hold a candle to where Pinkie hung her hat. Towering over her was what appeared to be a giant gingerbread house, with white frosting framing the building's windows, door, and roof. At the center of said roof stood a tall tower crafted to resemble a three-layered birthday cake, the top most layer shaped like a pink-frosted cupcake with three lit candles on top. Various types of candies decorated the building in seemingly random places, the candy cane handle on the door appearing to be the only piece put on with a specific purpose in mind.

Gold fell to her haunches as she took the odd building in, jaw slack with confused wonder.

"Yeah, I had the same reaction the first time I saw this place," Starlight chuckled. "Can't say it doesn't fit Pinkie though, right?"

Gold nodded, slowly regaining enough of her composure to close her mouth. After taking a few more seconds to fully compose herself, she stood up and made her way towards the bakery's door. When she opened it, she was instantly hit with the smell of fresh pastries and happy cheers. Fighting against her nerves, she forced herself past the threshold into the lively dinning room beyond. A quick glance through the crowded space guided her towards a gangly yellow Earth Pony stallion with a short orang mane and tail manning a cash register. Next to him was a large display showing the wide variety of sweets they had for sale. Ignoring them, Gold weaved her way past tables and wandering patrons to reach the main counter.

"P-Pardon me," she forced out, breaths shaky from the strain against her instincts. I-Is P-P-Pinkie Pie in?"

"Yes?" the stallion nodded, eyeing her with suspicion. "Are you a new friend of her's?"

"Sh-She is m-m-my cousin," Gold managed to get out, meeting the stallion's eyes with a nervous smile.

"Really?" he pressed.

Before she could respond, Starlight managed to stagger up to Gold's side.

"It's okay Mr. Cake! I can vouch for her," she smiled.

The stallion, Mr. Cake, nodded at Starlight and his features instantly softened.

"Sorry if I came off as harsh," he sighed. "It's just, Pinkie's not doing too well right now and I didn't know she had a cousin around here. Well, outside of the Apples at least."

"That's actually why we're here," Starlight said, shaking the bottle she was levitating. "Gold managed to brew something that should take care of Pinkie's problem."

"Wait, did you say Gold?" Mr. Cake asked, switching his focus between the two mares.

"Yes? Why?" Starlight asked, a hint of worry coloring her tone.

The same could be said for Gold's features, the mare already taking note of any available escape routs the room had to offer.

A soft smile from the stallion made Gold put such planning on hold, especially when he followed it up with, "Pinkie has been going on for a while about meeting somepony by that name. Said that she was a little skittish, but a real sweetheart of a mare."

"O-Oh? Really?" Gold blinked, a small blush coloring her cheeks. "As flattering as it is to hear that, I fear that I am not worthy of such kind words."

"Says the mare that made some medicine for a sick cousin," Mr. Cake smirked, nodding towards the floating bottle.

Gold's blush grew, sheepishly pulling her hood further over her head to hide it. Starlight and Mr. Cake chuckled at the display.

"M-May we please go treat Pinkie Pie now," she forced out, staring bashfully at the ground.

"Alright, alright," he chuckled. "Just head down the hall and take the staircase on the left. Her room is the one with her name on it."

As he said that, he pointed towards a hallway to the left of the main counter.

Nodding in thanks, the two mares quickly made their way towards it, one of them trotting a bit faster than the other.

"Looks like somepony isn't used to praise," Starlight smirked.

"S-S-Silence," she hissed, trying to pull her hood further down.

Starlight rolled her eyes, but happily kept any further comments on the matter to herself. For the moment, at least.

When they reached Pinkie's room, all good cheer fall out of the two mares. In spite of the bright and cheery colors and candy decorations covering the door, a grim aura radiated off of it like thick tarry mist. They traded nervous looks, before Gold eventually worked up the nerve to lightly knock on the door.

"Pinkie Pie? Are you okay?" she asked.

Silence, then a faint pained whine greeted them from behind the barrier.

"I will take that as a no," Gold mumbled with a cringe, then, in a slightly louder voice said, "We are coming in."

Another weak whine greeted them.

Well aware of what a hangover can do to a pony, Gold quickly opened the door just long enough for her and Starlight to enter the room before silently closing it. When she did, an odd sight greeted her when she turned to face the room proper. All of the windows were covered with thick black curtains, bathing the room in dim and gloomy light. In it, the pink walls and party decorations held a haunting ambiance that reminded Gold of an abandoned fairground from a horror novel.

Pinkie laid on her back in her bed right in the middle of the haunting scene.

The normally bubbly mare looked about as well as Gold expected. Her mane and tail were as straight and limp as the curtains shielding her from the light. Her whole body was pale to the point of almost becoming white, the sole exception being her face which had turned a rotting shade of green. Her baby blue eyes were glassy as she stared blankly at the ceiling. A foul-smelling bucket stood near the bed, neither mare needing to think too hard to guess what it was there for or why it was in its current condition.

Ignoring the bucket as best they could, the two mares cautiously made their way towards their ill friend. Starlight silently cringed when each clop of her hoof made Pinkie whine. It wasn't until they were standing at Pinkie's bedside and hoofed the bottle over to Gold that she noticed a small inconsistency; Gold's steps were completely silent. In fact, every move Gold made was casual in motion, but absolutely devoid of any sound at all. If she wasn't watching her, Starlight was sure that she would've forgot that the golden mare was even there in the first place.

When Gold silently pulled the cork out of the bottle, she leaned down to Pinkie's ear and very softly whispered, "I am sorry for what you are enduring. What I am about to give you will help, but it will not taste very good. I need you to drink all of it. Do you understand?"

Still staring blankly at the ceiling, she gave a faint nod.

"Good," Gold whispered. "Now, open your mouth."

Sluggishly, Pinkie complied.

Offering her cousin an apologetic smile, she tilted the bottle's contents into Pinkie's mouth. Pinkie's eyes widened the second the concoction hit her tongue, but barely reacted beyond that. Pitiful whimpers fell out of her as more of the vile sludge slid down her throat. Tears fell down her face as her eyes turned towards the two mares treating her, cutting both of them deep in their hearts.

"I know this is unpleasant, but I promise that you will feel better when it is over," Gold cooed, a sad smile gracing her lips.

The only response Pinkie gave was a small nod before tightly closing her eyes.

For two long minutes, the three mares waited for the bottle to empty. As more and more of the thick mixture fell into Pinkie's gullet, she gradually became more animated. Slowly, color started to return to her features in steady increments. Her Breathing became more relaxed between gulps of potion. By the time the bottle was emptied, the only visible signs of weakness Pinkie sported was weariness and a look of general disgust.

"How are you feeling?" Gold softly asked, setting the bottle down by the puke bucket.

"B-Better," Pinkie weakly smiled, then grimaced as she added, "And you were right. That stuff was nasty."

"How bad was it?" Starlight asked, giving the empty bottle a weary glance.

"I would say, about as bad as it looked," Gold shuddered. "Though I feel that neither I nor Pinkie can complain about the results."

Pinkie gave a weak nod at that, then a wide yawn.

Gold smiled at that and said, "Now we should let you get some proper rest. Would you like us to get you something before we leave?"

"Some water, please," she mumbled, her eyes already starting to close.

"Of course ," Gold nodded, already making her way towards the door.

"And I'll take care of this for you," Starlight grimaced, levitating the bucket and bottle a safe distance away from herself.

Pinkie just nodded at that as she drifted off to sleep.

After completing their tasks, the two mares made their way back towards Sweet Apple Acres. As the sun started to touch the horizon, Starlight eventually worked up the nerve to ask something that had been eating at her since they left Pinkie's room. A question that got a small genuinely friendly smile out of the golden mare.

"How do you move around without making a sound?"

"Would you like me to teach you?" Gold calmly replied.

"Sure!" Starlight beamed.

Still smiling, Gold put a hoof to her chin in thought, then said, "I suppose we could find some time for lessons."

Ch.25 Frustration

Darkness, solitude, and complete silence. These were the things that made up most of Spiderweb's life. It was a fact that he had made peace with long before he became Princess Luna's personal aid. The magic he wielded and generally cold demeanor made him a rather unpleasant pony to be around. Only his brothers and Princess could stand to be around him for long, a fact that helped to ease what little discomfort his situation invoked.

As he laid in his bed, staring through the complete darkness of his room at the ceiling, he mulled over how he felt about a new name being forced onto that particular list. Said new addition laid beside him, snoring softly while she held him close. Being a master of dark magic, he was no stranger to pacts or demonic contracts. While not arcane in nature, the deal that led to this particular turn of events was no less binding.

He needed to find Moonstone. He had to kill her. He had to free the souls that the demon she summoned had in its grasp. He didn't need sleep. He didn't need rest. He didn't need to be wasting time laying in bed with a mare right now. Twilight, on the other hoof, did need to sleep. She refused to rest or let him work alone, essentially twisting his foreleg into getting rest for her sake instead of his own. As such, he was forced to find a way to work as much as possible while also finding time to let his unwanted assistant rest. The fact that it was his bed that she was so insistent in sharing during most of these sessions was beyond him, but one that he was usually too tired to question.

He flinched slightly when his eyes wandered towards the sleeping Princess. In the solid darkness of his room, he could see the small, star-like, sparkles that covered Twilight's entire body. It was a trait that all ponies that shared Luna's blood held and one that was only visible to Night Tribes. Of course, some ponies sparkled brighter than others. That was a given, but the Princess of Friendship held a shine that almost rivaled that of his Princess.

Blinking the spots out of his eyes, he slowly tried to ease himself out of Twilight's grasp. It was then that he was reminded of the Earth Pony strength all Alicorns possess. Letting out a tired sigh, he reached down and lightly flicked the mare's nose. She flinched awake, slowly grumbling and nuzzling further into the stallion's side.

"Princess, I need to get up," he frowned, trying to pull out of her iron grip.

"No....too early," she drunkenly grumbled.

Spider's eye twitched.

"Princess. My foreleg is numb and I need to use the restroom. Let. Me. Go."

There was a brief pause, then Twilight reluctantly granted his request and rolled over. Satisfied, he got up and staggered towards his personal bathroom. While he tended to his needs and waited for his leg to regain its circulation, he started planning out what he was going to do today. While there were no written records of the summoning spell Moonstone used, there were enough similar spells on record to give him a rough idea of how he could track her. The trick was finding a way around Bloodstone's magic. The demon was just as creative as he was insane and held a tremendous amount of dark power. That, combined with his inequine level of regeneration made him a truly fearsome opponent.

After taking care of his needs, he prepared to teleport himself to the castle's forbidden archives. When the spell was cast, he instead found himself falling gracelessly back into his bed. He slowly turned his head towards Twilight, the mare bearing a flat glare that was almost a perfect match to his own.

"Cancel the spell," he flatly demanded.

She replied with an equally flat, "No."

"Princess. I do not have time for-"

"You're not fully recovered yet," she cut in, a bit of anger creeping into her tone. "You and I both know that your magic takes a huge toll on you, even when you're at your best. Right now, you'll drop dead if you try to cast anything more powerful than an illumination spell. What good is that going to do anypony when we do find Moonstone?"

He looked away with a grimace.

Twilight's features softened, a sad smile slowly forming on her muzzle as she gently guided his gaze back to her with a hoof.

"I know how important it is for us to catch her. I don't want what happened at the orphanage to happen ever again. At the same time, I think we both know that neither of us are going to be able to do much if we don't come at her with everything we have."

He gave a reluctant nod, softly moving her hoof away from his chin.

A rare, mischievous smile formed on Twilight's muzzle as she added, "As such, it is only fair that we do everything in our power to keep each other rested. So, as a Princess of Equestria, I order you to get a full days sleep. Should you refuse, I am more than willing to chain you to the bed to ensure your compliance."

"That seems rather extreme, wouldn't you say?" he asked, raising a brow.

"I know how you get," she stated, holding her playful smile.

"As do I with you," Spider countered. "By that logic, I should be allowed to bind you to a bed as well. A new kink of yours perhaps?"

Twilight's eyes widened, her face instantly turning a searing shade of red.

"M-Maybe?" she squeaked, tearing her eyes away from her bedmate.

Shock flashed briefly across Spider's normally stoic face.

An awkward silence settled between them for a few minutes before the stallion rolled over to face away from her. Twilight had done the same, her face coming just shy of burning a hole through her borrowed pillow. Suddenly, sleep sounded like a very attractive, yet equally elusive, option for the two of them.

***

Spike Let out a sigh, the sound echoing hollowly in the mostly empty halls of Canterlot castle. The shining marble walls and opulent decorations did little to raise his spirits. Perhaps nothing would. For the first few days sense he and Twilight were summoned to the castle, Spike sensed a dark shadow had been cast over every member of the High Royal Court. When he tried to find out what was going on, everypony refused to give him any concrete details on the matter. When Twilight returned to the castle guest room he shared with her in tears, he refused to be denied answers. Again, everypony refused to tell him anything, the barely contained rage all members of the High Royal Court displayed the only thing that kept him from pressing them further.

When he vented his frustration on an evening stroll, he crossed paths with Spiderweb on his way to one of the castle's libraries. With a bit of prodding, the young drake had managed to drag the truth out of the cursed stallion. Now that he knew, he didn't know what to really do with himself. He wanted to help, but what could he do in this kind of situation? He felt lost, powerless, and it infuriated him in ways he didn't know existed.

As he continued his aimless wanderings, his thoughts drifted towards the victims. He could only imagine what they felt in that moment. Against his will, for the briefest of seconds, he imagined that his friends had been there as fillies. He just as quickly shoved that thought to the deepest, darkest, foulest corner of his mind, but the pain it conjured refused to leave. Tears started to fall. Out of frustration? Grief? He didn't know. All he knew was that he needed to find a nice isolated place to have a cry. Even if he was softer than most dragons, he still had some of the pride his kind was known for.

The soft crunch of grass under foot pulled him out of his dark thoughts, making him give his surroundings a startled once-over. Tall elder trees and carefully pruned shrubs surrounded him, their leaves already starting to show signs of early fall. The grass was equally tended to, lush and full under his feet like a natural emerald carpet. Snaking between the trees were a few cobblestone paths, each of them lined with smooth gray stones. The wind passing through the leaves and smell of nature chilled the raging emotions spiraling through Spike's heart. For a moment, he closed his eyes to let the feeling wash over him, his frustrations slowly being taken away by the wind. Taking it in, he wiped his tears away and let a small smile grace his lips. Just like it had the last few times he had wondered here, the castle gardens helped ease his troubled soul. While it could not remove the pain completely, it did make it much more bearable.

His earfins twitched when he heard something other than the rustling of leaves on the wind.

Curious, he opened his eyes and listened carefully.

Is that....Is somepony singing?"

It was faint, but he could definitely hear somepony singing nearby. Left with little else to do, he stepped onto the nearest cobblestone path and followed the song. As he got closer and closer, the voice became more detailed. It was a filly's voice, and while the song didn't have any lyrics, it held a sadness that almost crushed the poor drake's heart. When he rounded a corner past one of the garden's massive trees, he froze the second he laid his eyes on her.

Sure enough, a filly was walking down the path towards him, but she was the oddest filly he and ever seen. She had the general shape of a filly with a coat as black as night, but that was were the similarities ended. Dark green scales covered the curve of her muzzle and the top of her barrel. Her tail was like that of a lion's, with only the underside of it holding the usual long strands of hair that made up a pony's tail. Said tail was dark gray in color, a perfect match to the lion's mane that wreathed her head. Instead of a normal spiraled horn, the filly's horn looked more like a pale red tree branch cut to the length a normal Unicorn's horn would be for a pony of her size. Even the fur around her legs was different, seeming longer than it should be outside of a pony's winter coat.

However, no detail about this pony held his attention more than her eyes. They were a faded gray, but it didn't look like that was supposed to be their natural color.There was also something about them that didn't seem right to him. They looked glassy, like the eyes of a doll that was left to collect dust for a few years in an attic.

Is she blind?

The answer to his silent question came when he took a step back onto a small twig. The second it snapped, the filly stopped singing. Her whole body tensed, her odd eyes locked onto his general direction as she slowly took a step back.

"Wh-Who's there?" she squeaked.

Spike remained silent and still, not sure how to approach the odd filly or if it was even safe to do so. The pony let out a loud click with her tongue, her ears twitching for a second before a look of nervous anger formed on her face.

"I-I know you're there!" she stammered. "Answer me!"

Shaking off his shock, he took a step towards her and nervously said, "Hi."

The filly took another step back, body poised in a defensive manner as she held her nervous scowl.

"Who are you? What are you doing here?" she demanded, pink and blue flames flickering across her body in small embers.

His eyes widened at the sight.

"M-My name is Spike! I came out here to..."

The frantic edge in his voice petered out into melancholy as he remembered why he was here.

"To...clear my head."

One of her ears flicked before all of the tension slowly bled out of her. Concern replaced suspicion on her face before she sat down on her haunches. At the same time, the small embers that dotted her body extinguished themselves, leaving small puffs of smoke in their wake.

With a voice as soft as silk and delicate as an autumn leaf, she asked, "A...Are you okay?"

Taken aback yet again by the the filly, a sad smile slowly spread across his lips.

"Y-Yeah," he forced out.

"Are you sure?" she softly pressed. "You sound...sad. Do you want to talk about it?"

"N-No," he sighed.

"Okay," she nodded. "I'll listen if you change your mind. I-I'm really good at that."

Thanks," he chuckled. "What's your name?"

"Echo Song," she smiled. "But you can call me Echo, if you want."

"Nice to meet you," he smiled, taking a seat on the path to get comfortable. "I'm Spike."

"I know," she giggled. "You told me already."

"Oh. Right," he awkwardly chuckled, scratching the back of his head.

The sound made Echo's ear twitch, a look of confusion briefly flashing across her face.

"So," he continued, "Do your parents work in the castle or something?"

Echo's smile turned pained at that, her ears wilting as she stared down at the ground.

"No. I don't have parents. My friends and I used to live at an orphanage, but....everypony....."

her body shivered, wet sniffles falling out of her along with a small stream of tears. What she said next made Spike's heart sink into his gut.

"They're...They're all dead."

***

Twilight's mind was spinning. Between keeping Spider from over working himself and her own personal turmoil, it was a small miracle that she could brush her own mane in the morning. Combining that with her own personal thoughts of the stallion in question made things even more complicated. Her thoughts about Spider and the mad-mares they were hunting tugged at both halves of her mind in a violent stalemate that forced her body into autopilot.

As such, she let out a startled yelp when a maid set a plate of pancakes in front of her. A quick look around revealed to her that she had somehow made her way from her room to the royal dinning room. She also noted that she was not alone at the table. Princess Celestia sat at her usual place at the head, a deep weariness weighing down her features. To anypony else, she looked as regal as she usually did, but it wasn't hard for a pony that had spent as much time as Twilight had with her to notice the subtle grief creeping past the elder princess's facade.

"Twilight," Princess Celestia politely nodded, a soft smile set on her muzzle.

"Good morning Princess," Twilight said, returning a more openly tired greeting.

Celestia took in her former student's demeanor with a critical eye, concern slowly slipping through her mask. A heavy silence settled between them, both of them lost in their own thoughts on current grim events. While Celestia had the advantage of centuries to ease the pain, Twilight was not so fortunate. She could see the haunted look in her former student's eyes and the way her whole body sagged in her seat. The bags under her eyes showed a lack of sleep, not a new feature given the mare's habits, but the flecks of dried tears were.

Taking a deep breath, Celestia decided to cut through the tension.

"Are you and Spiderweb making progress?"

Twilight sighed, floating a knife and cutting off a piece of butter with her magic.

"Yes and no. Spider has been able to determine a few small details about Moonstone's spell, but not enough to find an effective counter. As if that wasn't bad enough, the spell makes Moonstone difficult to track and it is almost impossible to detect."

"I see," Celestia nodded, a grim shadow crossing he face. "Is there any other way to find her?"

"Maybe," she frowned, staring at her food in thought.

"Go on," Celestia softly urged.

"Well," Twilight continued. "From what we were able to gather, Moonstone Dagger is obsessed with Gold Vine. At first, I thought they were working together, but then I looked into the history between their families."

Celestia nodded, a deep frown briefly flickering on her face.

"Keeping that in mind, we tried to find Gold Vine instead."

"Am I to assume that you have met complications on that front as well?" Celestia asked, tone neutral.

The tired sigh Twilight let out was all the answer she needed.

"It does not surprise me," Celestia sighed. "Gold Vine is an accomplished assassin. Even without her assets, she still has all of her training to keep her hidden."

"It's more than that," Twilight groaned, floating a slice of buttered toast to her mouth. "Even the best concealment spells leave some level of arcane residue, but no matter what I try, I can't find anything! It's as if her Unicorn magic signature was wiped right off of Equis!"

"I see," she frowned, watching Twilight wolf down her toast. "Do you suppose that she...ended her life?"

Twilight cringed at that, then shook her head in the negative.

"Spider and I thought of that, but none of our spells could find a body. He even tried to summon her soul, just in case, but nothing happened."

"I see," she sighed, a frustrated frown marring her normally serene face. "That does complicate things."

"Yeah," Twilight grumbled, staring blankly at her plate as she tore into another slice of buttered toast. "Spider and I are trying everything we can think of to find them, but it feels like all we're doing is bashing our horns into a wall. I don't know what to do and it's driving me crazy!"

"You are not the only one," Celestia grumbled, a large chunk of her mask falling away as she sagged in her seat. "Luna has been scouring the dream realm for any traces of Moonstone or the demon she summoned. I have agents all across Equestria on the look out for any signs of her as well. Asking them to do the same with Gold Vine might make things easier, assuming that she can even be seen."

"That would be a huge help," Twilight smiled. "Speaking of help, could you ask Discord to lend a hoof?"

A sheepish smile slipped onto the elder princess's muzzle, her eyes not willing to meet her former student's.

"Discord is currently...digesting the news of Moonstone Dagger's deeds."

"How badly did he take the incident?" she asked, a cold dread settling in her gut.

"He now needs to replace eighty percent of his realm."

"Doesn't he live in an infinite chaotic void?" she blinked, nervously nibbling on her toast.

"Yes," Celestia nodded, tone flatter than a sheet of paper.

A painful silence settled between them, both of their bodies operating on auto-pilot as they thought over everything they had just learned. A task that became gradually more difficult to preform the longer Celestia watched Twilight eat. Slowly, the elder princess's mask slipped away into a look of deep concern and slight amusement over what she was seeing.

Reschooling her features, she cleared her throat to break the silence and said, "Perhaps it would be better if you left this task to my sister and I."

"Huh?" Twilight gawked. "Why? Am I doing something wrong? Am I not doing enough?"

"That is not it," Celestia reassured. "In fact, I think you may be putting too much effort into this. Even I can see that you are starting to unravel."

Twilight huffed at that.

"I...might be pushing myself a little hard," she allowed, then hastily added, "But I need to do this! I need to do whatever I can to catch Moonstone! I have to!"

"I understand how you feel," Celestia nodded. "I also know that working yourself thin will not help anypony. For now, I suggest that you return to Ponyville and leave this matter in mine and Luna's hooves."

"I can keep going," Twilight pressed, taking a bite out of her toast. "I know I can keep going a little longer."

Celestia raised a brow and said, "Twilight, look at what you are eating."

Confused, she did as she was told. She stared blankly at the half-eaten butter-soaked napkin floating in front of her mouth. Her face heated up as she slowly met her former mentor's smirking face.

"M-Maybe I could use a break," she sputtered, setting the napkin onto the table. "But what about Spider?! If I don't stay, he really will work himself to death!"

"I am sure Luna wouldn't be against him coming with you," Celestia chuckled. "A vacation would do that stallion some good."

"I don't know," she frowned, floating an actual slice of toast to her mouth.

A motherly smile settled onto Celestia's face as she lightly rested a hoof on Twilight's shoulder.

"It will only be for a few days. If we discover anything important, we will let you both know immediately."

"Do you promise?" Twilight pressed, almost pleaded.

"I swear by the Maker's name," Celestia nodded.

Under those sacred words, Twilight let her worries fall away in place of plans for herself and Spider. Both princesses held in small chuckles as they contemplated how the work-a-holic was going to take the news. The Maker knew they could use the small bit of catharsis.

***

Spike sipped lightly from a cup of tea, the soft smell of lemon and honey easing his jittery nerves. Echo, Quail, and a familiar mint Unicorn mare shared the table with him, each enjoying their own cups of tea. The serenity of the castle's gardens surrounded the odd group. Most of this was ignored by Spike, a bulk of his focus being aimed at the blind filly to his left.

It had taken some time, but he was eventually able to talk the filly down from her crying. After gently wiping away the tears, he helped guide her back towards the castle's gardener. When they reached the gray Earth Pony, they were nearly balled over by a near frantic Lyra Heartstrings. After half an hour of fussing, Lyra was satisfied that Echo was okay and the group was all herded towards a table in the garden by the royal gardener.

"You really can't go wandering off like that," Lyra sighed. "If Bonny knew I lost you like that, she would've wrung my neck."

"I'm sorry Ms. Lyra," Echo mumbled, sipping from the cup held in her hooves.

"Hey, I said no Ms. Got it?" she sighed, a small smile gracing her muzzle. "Makes me sound old."

Echo nodded, taking another sip.

Lyra let out an exasperated sigh, earning a small chuckle out of Quail.

"Good thing Lord Spike found her, then," the gardener smiled, adding a couple of sugar cubes to her cup.

"No kidding," Lyra chuckled. "Thanks for finding her, bud."

"Yeah," he nodded, taking a sip from his cup while he watched Echo.

Both mares traded questioning looks.

"Bit for your thoughts, Lord Spike?" Quail asked.

"Huh?" he blinked, snapping out of his daze.

"Yeah, you've been staring at Echo for a while now," Lyra stated, a small knowing smile forming on her muzzle.

"H-He has?" Echo asked, face heating up as she turned her head toward him.

"Perhaps he is smitten with you," Quail chuckled, refilling her cup.

Echo's blush grew while Spike quickly sported one that was almost just as strong.

"I-It's not like that," he sputtered. "I just...I've never met a pony like her and I...I'm sorry for staring."

"I'm not a pony," Echo giggled. "I'm a Kirin."

"What's a Kirin?" he cautiously asked.

"They are a special kind of creature that is a mix of dragon and Unicorn," Quail explained, refilling Echo's now empty cup. "Most of them live in the Peaks of Peril, but there are a few small villages scattered in the more remote parts of the country or the Dragon Lands."

"They mostly stick with each other, so it's rare to see any of them outside of their villages," Lyra added, giving Echo a sympathetic smile. "No surprise you've never seen one."

Spike nodded, more openly staring at the filly.

"So, do you eat gems like dragons too?"

Echo giggled and shook her head.

"I'm fire-proof, but aside from that, I'm not that different from a pony."

"Just don't make her mad," Quail smiled, taking a sip of her drink.

"Yeah," Lyra nervously chuckled. "Bonny wasn't too crazy about all of the runes I had to put up all over the house last night."

"Huh?" Spike blinked, looking back and forth between the two mares.

"I'm sorry," Echo squeaked, hiding her face behind her hooves. "Please don't tell him!"

"Alright, alright," Lyra chuckled. "He'll probably figure it out later anyway."

"What do you mean?" Spike asked, raising a brow.

Lyra gave Echo a warm smile.

"Well, Bonny and I have been working on adopting Echo here for a while now. After...everything that happened recently, we decided to jump all the way into it."

"Really? So, that means she'll be heading to Ponyville?" he asked, lighting up.

She nodded, chuckling at his enthusiasm.

"When?" he pressed.

"If all of the paperwork goes through, she should be heading home with her tomorrow morning," Quail smiled.

"That soon?" he wilted.

"No need for that," Quail frowned, moving a tray of cookies towards him. "Once all of this nasty business has been sorted out, you will be able to spend as much time as you want with your new fillyfriend."

"It's not like that!" he cried, claws hitting the table as he aimed a hot-faced glare at the gardener.

Both mares laughed at his misery, while Echo sheepishly fidgeted with her hooves.

"Could we...be friends then?" she softly asked.

When she turned to offer the question, she did it with a small smile that made his heart flutter. Suddenly nervous, he scratched the back of his head as he tried to get his tongue to work. Shaking off most of the unfamiliar feeling that had him, he cleared his throat and gave his answer.

"S-Sure! I'd lo-I mean, uh, I wouldn't mind being friends."

"Th-Thanks," she sheepishly nodded, holding out a hoof. "It's nice to meet you, Spike."

"S-Same," he shakily nodded, gently gripping her hoof.

Echo flinched, her head turning towards the point of contact between them.

"You're not a pony, either?" she asked.

"Nope," he smiled. "I'm a dragon."

"Really?" she blinked.

Before he could answer, she reached up and lightly touched his face with her free hoof. The filly's touch froze him on contact, his face gradually growing hotter as the hoof gently trailed across the scales on his face and neck. After a few minutes, she lightly pulled both of her hooves back to herself with a faint blush. While it was said almost too softly for him to hear, what came out of her mouth only added to the burn in his cheeks.

"So cool."

While the two children had their moment, the two mare's shared a knowing smile over their cups of tea.

Ch.26 Panic

Starlight let out a contented sigh, basking in the peaceful silence of Twilight's castle. While she found it daunting at first, the massive crystal halls and rooms slowly shifted from a cold monument of power into place of peace. Especially when she found one of the castle's four titanic libraries. Cut off from the noise of the outside world, she sat in her favorite oak seat at a round dark green crystal table. On it was an open romance novel that Rarity recommended for her a few weeks ago. A bemused smile sat on her muzzle as she read, the whole story about as corny and predictable to her as could be. Next to the corny book was a now half-empty glass of lemonade.

She let out a small chuckle at a particularly lame scene before she floated the glass to her lips for a sip, the light hint of lemon and honey tickling her nose. Setting the glass back onto the table, she leaned back in her seat, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. After everything that had happened the last few days, this moment of normalcy was exactly what she needed. Unfortunately, even now, her mind couldn't help drifting towards a certain immortal earth pony.

While she didn't think very highly of how she was before her reformation, the agony Gold was forced to go through was something she wouldn't wish on even her worst enemies. The fact that she was stable in any way could only be considered a miracle. She could only imagine how she would've turned out if the Apples and Gaia hadn't taken her in. The few brief possible outcomes that came to mind put a deep chill down her spine.

Thank the Maker they found her, she thought, opening her eyes and leaning forward with a tired breath.

Before her thoughts could wander further, a mostly familiar set of voices broke the silence. It wasn't hard for her to place Twilight's and Spike's voices, but the irritated male one was a complete mystery. Curious, she slid out of her chair and headed for the door. Once she made it into the hall beyond, she followed the voices further into the castle. At first, she couldn't make out what was being said, but that slowly started to change. By the time she made it to the map room, what was being said came in clear as a bell.

"-and they said she was going to be moving in today!" she heard Spike cheer.

Twilight giggled at that while their guest let out an amused snort.

"She sounds like a nice filly," the stallion intoned, a tiny hint of mirth making it past his stoic tone. "Maybe she can give you a reason not to serve the Princess all of the time."

"I'm not that bad," Twilight squawked.

Starlight could almost feel the eye-roll the mystery stallion gave her, forcing a small giggle out of her.

"Princess, hire servants or give the boy less work and clean up after yourself. I am more than certain that will make it easer for the filly to become a sister-in-law further down the line."

"WHAT?!" Twilight and Spike squawked.

"I-I-I-It isn't like that!" Spike sputtered.

".....I mean.....well.....," Twilight mumbled, a veil of contemplation shimmering in her tone. "...That aside, maybe I should give him more time off."

"Wait...really?"

"Starting right now," the stallion stated, tone thick with finality.

"Now?!" Spike stammered out. "B-B-But, what about the chores?"

"You said she was moving in today, correct?" the stallion asked, his tone softening slightly and regaining its slight playful lilt.

"Y-Yeah," he gulped. "Lyra said she was going to be moving in today."

"Considering her...condition, I could only imagine how intimidating it would be to come to such a new location," the stallion continued. "She will need somepony trustworthy to make that easier for her."

"He's right," Twilight added, a small smile audible in her tone. "And don't worry about the chores. I'll take care of it for today."

"Are you sure?" he cautiously pressed.

"Absolutely," she giggled.

"I will keep an eye on the Princess," the stallion added playfully.

"What's that supposed to mean?" she asked, a bit of edge entering her tone.

"Just that there is thorough by my standards and their is your definition of the word," he primly replied.

"Really Spider?" she flatly replied.

Spike burst out laughing at that, then merrily said, "Right. I guess I don't need to worry if Spider's keeping an eye on you."

"Hey!" she squawked, earning a chuckle and full laugh from the two males in the room.

"Well, I'll be heading out then," Spike announced. "I should be back before the sun sets."

"Have fun," Twilight giggled.

"Good luck, Lord Spike," the stallion, Spider, merrily intoned.

Starlight quickly stepped back from the door when she heard Spike's footsteps closing in on her. She had just enough time to get out of the way of the door as it flew open. Spike bolted past her too fast for her to greet him on his way back towards the castle's front door.

After taking a moment to watch the eager drake take his leave, she turned her head back towards the two ponies beyond the now open door. While Twilight aimed an exasperated frown at him, the presumed Spider met it with a look full of disinterest. The fact he could show that even with a pair of thick black sunglasses hiding his eyes made it even more impressive to her.

What instantly caught Starlight's attention was the fact that Spider was a Cheshire, not a detracting fact as far as she was concerned, but a novelty all the same. That didn't extend to the aura the stallion gave off. While faint, she could feel an eery energy coming off of him, like a freezing mildly toxic mist that continued to hang around him.

Shoving that to the back of her mind, Starlight cleared her throat to get their attention as she made her way into the room.

"Starlight!" Twilight cheered, meeting her halfway and pulling her into a hug.

Starlight returned the greeting, giggling in spite of Spider's cold stare.

"Welcome back," Starlight smiled, gently pulling out of the hug. "I guess this means you took care of things in Canterlot."

"In...a way," she sighed, a tired frown weighing down her muzzle.

"Princess?" Spider cut in, a warning hint coloring his tone.

"It's fine, Spider," she frowned. "Starlight is a good friend and my personal student. If we're able to handle this, then she should be able to, too."

"Right," Starlight frowned, eyes narrowing at the stallion. "Who is this guy, exactly?"

"Right," Twilight sighed. "Starlight, this is Spiderweb. He's Princess Luna's personal aid and the head of the Dark Magic Department of the Elite Guard."

"The Dark Magic Department?" she gulped. "Don't they-"

"Kill darkness with darkness, yes," he cut in with a subtle nod, no fear or shame in his features.

"Right...." she nodded, taking a step back from him. "Why is he here, exactly?"

"Officially?" he snorted. "To waste time with the Princess."

"Spider," Twilight sighed.

"Am I wrong?" he demanded.

"Well..."

"Anyway," Starlight cut in. "Why are you spending time with a dark mage? What the hay was going on in Canterlot?!"

"Right," Twilight sighed. "You need to know what's going on."

As she said that, she made her way towards her seat at the map. Taking a hint, she borrowed Rarity's seat while Spider stood at attention at Twilight's left. After taking a moment to gather her thoughts, Twilight somberly began her report.

"The day before I left, a dangerous unicorn noblemare named Moonstone Dagger escaped from the castle dungeons. Prior to her arrest, it was revealed that she and her family were responsible for countless cases of torture and murder. As such, she, along with everypony involved, were sentenced to life in the dungeons with no chance for release. When she escaped, she did so using an unknown dark blood ritual to summon an extremely powerful demon. She is also responsible for the deaths of...several orphaned foals and their caretakers."

Twilight started to faintly tremble by that point, a fact that did not go unnoticed by Spider.

"The demon in question was using their souls as a power source," he cut in. "This was made apparent when my brothers and I attempted to exterminate her. The demon was once a noblestallion named Bloodstone, a stallion that was far more depraved than Moonstone could ever hope to be. It appears that after his execution, he made a deal with the Taker for power. I believe that some part of that deal may be connected to the ritual needed to summon him, but that is mere speculation at this time."

"I see," Starlight gulped, barely held composure owning her features.

On the inside, she was screaming.

Not only was the pony responsible for Gold's suffering running loose, said pony now had a demon working for her. Over a dozen different spells ran through her mind, each meant to either protect Gold or gut Moonstone, respectively. The fact that Moonstone was even willing to kill foals made her start to become even more creative in the ways she wanted to destroy the madmare.

"I take it she's really hard to track," she added.

Both nodded, frustration dominating their features.

"One of the apparent perks of summoning Bloodstone is that he makes his summoner difficult to track," Spider seethed. "Both by magical or mundane means. The only reason I was able to track her the first time was because Bloodstone wasn't aware they were being hunted in the first place."

"So, then, what? You don't have any leads at all?" Starlight demanded.

"Not exactly," Twilight sighed. "Both of us noticed that Moonstone has a pony of interest."

Starlight let out a relieved sigh.

Well, that's something, at least.

"And that is?"

"A unicorn mare named Gold Vine," Spider stated.

The second Gold's name left his mouth, every cell in Starlight's body turned into ice. A look of pure dread very briefly flickered across her face before she reeled her features in.

"I see," she forced out, a small frown hiding her worry. "Any idea what their connection might be?"

"Considering the history between their family's, it is possible that she is a personal target for her," Spider stated. "It is also possible that they have a temporary alliance, considering Gold's more recent actions."

"What did she do?" Starlight pressed.

A deep frown graced Twilight's muzzle before she answered.

"She tried to kill Sunset, her marefriend, and tried to convince Discord to help her plot a coup against Princess Celestia."

Starlight had already heard this from Gold, but knew better than to show that in front of Spider. Faking a look of shock, she took a moment to organize her thoughts before she gestured for them to continue. Forcing down her anger, Twilight took a deep breath and did just that.

"Regardless of her actions, the fact that Moonstone is in some way interested in Gold Vine gives us a way to track her."

"How?" Starlight asked, more dread settling into her core.

"Live bait," Spider coldly stated.

"I see," Starlight gulped. "I guess that means you two know where she is?"

The bitter sighs they let out was all the answer she needed.

Oh thank the Maker, she thought, some of her fears falling away.

"For whatever reason," Twilight groaned. "Gold is just as hard as Moonstone is to find."

"Agreed," Spider spat. "Both conventional and....less legal forms of tracking have all failed to find the mare. It is almost as if she has been erased from existence."

"Yikes," Starlight cringed. "So, what can we do to fix that? Is there anything that we can do?"

"Maybe," Twilight nodded, staring down at the cutie map.

Some of Starlight's fears came back, doubling so when Spider smiled faintly at the map, as well.

Oh no...

***

Gold sported a small smirk, her orange eyes locked onto the chess board set on the grass before her. Rainbow grimaced at the same board, eyes flickering across it in a desperate attempt to find a way to win. A few rays of morning sun peeked through the branches of the tree shading them. A few dried leaves surrounded them, most of them already showing the telltale colors of autumn. All of it was a peaceful distraction for Gold, but went completely unnoticed to the frustrated pegasus glaring at the board.

"You can yield, you know," Gold calmly said, still staring at the board.

"Shut it," Rainbow grumbled, doing the same. "I just need to figure out what to do next."

"Very well," she shrugged.

For several long minutes, neither mare moved or spoke. In that time, Rainbow's frustration grew to teeth-grinding levels. Gold took it all in with a small bit of smug satisfaction, simply waiting for her opponent to admit defeat. Eventually, letting out a defeated groan, Rainbow knocked her king piece over and bitterly crossed her forelegs.

"This sucks," she huffed.

"None of that now," Gold smiled, reseting the board. "You may have lost, but you have improved. A few more games and you will be able to defeat Applebloom."

"Bite me," Rainbow grumbled.

Before Gold could respond, a bright flash of light blue magic summoned a scroll right onto the chess board. All mirth fell out of her as she picked up the scroll. When she unrolled it, what she read on it chilled her down to her soul.

Still staring at the message in her hooves, she stiffly said, "Rainbow. I need you to go to the house and tell Skully to meet me in the forest."

"What?" she blinked, taken aback by the sudden change in her friend's demeanor.

"Just do it!" she barked.

Before she could respond, Gold dropped the scroll and ran.

Terror beyond anything she could remember flooded her veins, egging her to run as fast as her hooves could take her. Her mind drifted to what she knew was coming for her. While the others were more than willing to let her live her new life, she knew that the Princess of Friendship would not give her that blessing. No. She needed to escape; to put as much distance between herself and her new family to keep them safe. As for her and Skully, if they could reach Gaia, then there was a chance that they could safely plead their case.

I just need to reach the forest! I just-

A faint, echoing mumble was the only warning she got before her entire body shut down. Pained yelps fell out of her as she slammed and slid across the ground. Her stunned body came to a sudden stop when it rammed into a tree, forcing loud snap and pained wail out of her. While her spine mended itself, she tried to move her body, but it refused to listen. Her eyes darted around, searching for who or what could've done this to her. When a cheshire stepped out from behind a nearby tree, pure terror flooded her soul.

She knew who this stallion was. Everypony in the criminal underworld knew who he was. Spiderweb; the Cheshire of the Tainted Tongue. The leader of the Dark Magic Department and personal aid to Princess Luna.

No....No....nonononononononononononononononononoNONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONO! NOT HIM! ANYPONY BUT HIM! PLEASE NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

"So this is how you managed to avoid us," he coldly stated, slowly closing in on her. "I have to say, given your reputed pride, turning yourself into an earth pony was definitely a move I never thought you would make."

She tried to force herself to move, but her body still refused to listen to her. Her mind was running in a million different directions, her breathing becoming more rapid with each step he took towards her. She tried to call upon her magic, but it refused to operate. Her eyes darted around frantically, looking for any kind of help.When he finally stood over her, her eyes immediately locked with his.

Her heart hammered in her chest, desperate tears falling as she silently begged for mercy. Before the stallion could do anything, four massive shapes charged out of the trees and rammed him out of sight further into the orchard. The second he was gone, whatever spell he had on her started to fade. The second she could move, she jumped to her hooves and continued to run. The fading sounds of casting and enraged barking snarls were the only things she could hear past the pounding in her ears. Her limbs ached, but she used her fear to push past it. Her gate was drunken and frantic, but she didn't care. All that mattered was getting to the forest and her mistress's protection.

When the orchard trees gave way to the open field leading to the Everfree, a tiny flicker of joyous hope leaked into her panicked heart. The second she passed the tree line into the clearing, everything in front of her took on a slight lavender tint. That was the only hint she was given before she slammed head-first into an arcane wall and everything faded painfully to black.

***

Cold.

That was the only thing Gold could feel when she started to come to. She tried to reach out towards the trees, but there were no trees for her to connect with. She could feel cold metal on all four of her hooves and around her neck. It was a familiar feeling. The cold floor was hard, like crystal or polished stone.

She refused to open her eyes. There was no point. She was captured. She was now another's plaything again. She would never see her friends or family again. All she could do was enjoy the silence before her new tormentor came for her.

"I am sorry," she whispered, tears slowly forming a small puddle by her head.

She curled in on herself, softly muttering her apology between small hiccuping sobs like a brittle incantation.This continued for several long minutes until sleep reclaimed her. All the while, Twilight watched her, the golden mare held in a gray runic barrier in an empty guest room. Pain dominated the alicorn's features, both from what her friends told her and from what she saw of the mare before her. Wiping away the start of tears, she left the room to give Gold her rest.

There were things that still needed to be done.

Ch.27 Aftershocks

Twilight flopped bonelessly into her throne, an exhausted sigh falling past her lips, the previous day's events weighing heavily on her mind like a sheet of lead.

Thirty minutes.

It took her and Spider thirty minutes to use the map to find Gold. It took even less time to catch her, but that didn't make the whole situation better. Spider was badly injured by a pack of timberwolves that happened to be prowling through the orchard at the time. He managed to escape and had a spell to treat his wounds, but now needed to sleep for it to take full effect.

When Twilight put up the wall to stop Gold Vine, she panicked when the mare rammed into it. She was sure she heard something snap when she hit it. After dropping the spell, she wasted no time checking on her. Her examination was cut short when the pack came rushing towards them. Had she been even a second lower, she was sure that they both would've teleported back to her castle with some parts missing.

After helping her set up Gold Vine's cell and conjuring the binding rings for the mare, Spider begrudgingly went to sleep and left Twilight to her own devices. It was then that her friends arrived to give her their thoughts on the matter.

***

Twilight sat in her throne, confused by her friends' attitudes towards her. Applejack was absolutely seething in her seat, the doors to the room barely hanging on its hinges when she slammed them open. Pinkie was looking at her with disappointed anger, blue eyes drilling into her like a pair of nocked arrows. Rainbow's expression was completely blank, forelegs crossed as she stared at the Princess before her. Rarity was in a similar state with the only difference being that her forelegs weren't crossed and her disappointment was more openly shown. Fluttershy looked deeply saddened by the whole situation, too hurt to look up from the table towards her friend.

The pressure fueling the silence around them squeezed tighter by the second, but the one that seemed to be feeling it the most was the princess at the head of the table. Eventually, it became too much for her to bare. With a nervous breath, she finally broke it.

"What is going on? Why do you all look so..."

"Upset?" Pinkie coldly asked. "Do you really want to know?"

"Um...yes?" she nervously nodded.

The five of them, including Fluttershy, traded looks amongst themselves. A sharp look from Applejack ripped through them before she aimed it at Twilight. Said mare flinched under the fire of her friend's stare, cold dread filling her body and drying her throat.

"Ya' want ta' know?" Applejack growled, body trembling with barely contained rage. "Alright. Ah'll tell ya'. Gold's my cousin."

"She's....what?" Twilight blinked.

Applejack nodded.

"B-But that's not possible," she stammered out. "Gold was a unicorn and she came from a tribalist noble family. There's no way she could be an Apple."

"Not all of us are earth ponies," Applejack huffed. "There are a few pegasi and unicorns in our family. Gold's granny was Granny Smith's sister."

"O...Oh. I didn't know Granny Smith had a sister," Twilight frowned. "How is she?"

"Dead," the farmer flatly stated. "Granny showed me her memorial tree and death certificate a few days ago to prove it."

"I see..." she nodded, taking a mental note to check on that certificate later, just in case.

"Goldie is really fragile," Pinkie cut in, her tone somber. "She's.....She's been hurt very badly in the past and is trying really hard to be better."

"She's right," Applejack jumped back in, some of her anger bleeding out as she frowned at the map table. "When she told us about what she did and what happened to her, she nearly fell ta' pieces."

Twilight balked at that.

"She told you?"

Applejack nodded.

"She told all of us," Fluttershy whispered, still staring at the map table. "W...What happened to her; how she had to live.....it was....it was horrible."

"What that...that.... monster did to her," Rarity growled, glaring a hole through the image of Canterlot on the map. "I do not know what I would do to her if I found her, but I know it would not be pleasant."

"Yeah," Rainbow bitterly snorted. "I mean, she was hurt so bad by that horse that she's got a frick'n magic phobia."

"She does?" she asked, worry slowly forming a stone in her gut. "How bad is it?"

"Bad enough for her to encase herself in iron over a simple slip of the tongue," Rarity sighed.

"She....did what?" Twilight blinked.

"It probably has to do Discord's magic," Fluttershy offered.

"And whatever crazy shit Moonstone put her through," Rainbow spat.

"What do you mean, Discord's magic?" Twilight asked.

Fluttershy looked up at her, the sadness behind those teal orbs almost crushing Twilight's heart.

"When I met her the first time, I could see signs of Discords magic on her. When I asked her about it, she told me...why he cursed her."

"What kind of curse did he put on her?" she asked, leaning forward in her seat a bit. "Is that why she's an earth pony now?"

She nodded, then firmly stated, "I promised not to tell anypony about how the curse works. If you want to know more about it, you will need to ask her or Discord directly."

"O-Okay," Twilight nervously nodded, very quickly taken aback by the shy pegasus's conviction. "Does anypony else know about this curse?"

They all nodded somberly, adding to the guilt that started to eat at her. Forcing that to the back of her mind, she tried to get a better grasp on the situation. As open as she was to others making a change for the better, she just couldn't bring herself to believe that the same mare that tried to kill two of her friends could've gone through such a drastic shift in character. At the same time, she could see that all of her friends where one hundred percent sincere in their assessments. Even apparently knowing what she had done in the past, they still accepted her for the mare she had become. Could it be possible? Could a pony like Gold Vine change so much in so little time?

Taking a deep breath, Twilight decided that, maybe, it was time that she heard just what kind of pony Gold had become. With a bit of nerves shaking her tone, she asked one question.

"Would...Would you all tell me about her?"

All of the tension slowly bled out of the room, small smiles slowly forming on the muzzles of each of her friends. Then, one by one, they all told Twilight their own stories about the mare. With each tale that was told, Twilight's heart was warmed, but the guilt she pushed to the back of her mind continued to grow.

***

She let out a tired groan, rubbing her temples against the headache she could already feel starting to form. All of this was too much for her to handle all at once. So much so that a darker part of her wished that Gold hadn't improved herself. At least then, she wouldn't feel so bad about what she had done to her.

"At least Spike wasn't around for that," she groaned, rubbing her eyes.

"Indeed," a female voice replied.

Surprised, Twilight pulled away her hooves and opened her eyes towards the voice's source. Standing about a foot away from her and sporting a cold frown was a green unicorn mare. Twilight blinked widely at her, stunned for a moment before her brain finally booted up enough to get her mouth to work.

"Uh...who are you?"

"Manchineel Vine," she answered flatly, her tail letting out an irritated flick.

"Vine?" she frowned, already forming a battle plan. "I take it that means you're related to Gold then."

Manchineel nodded, unfazed by the metal behind the princess's stare.

"What do you want?" Twilight pressed, not taking her eyes off of the mare.

"To confirm that my granddaughter is safe," she stated, taking a few steps towards the map table. "Fortunately for you, that appears to be the case."

"Are you threat...en...ing....me?" she trailed, anger shifting to bafflement at what she was seeing.

As if it was just an illusion, she watched as Manchineel casually walked through the map table. When she made it to the opposite end of the table, she gracefully turned to face the stunned princess with cold indifference.

"No," she continued. "I am simply stating facts. Ones that, possibly, won't end with your castle being leveled to the ground."

"What are you talking about?" Twilight pressed, guarded, but also curious by the odd mare's words.

Instead of answering, Manchineel shifted her gaze up towards the root chandelier hanging above the table.

"Her teacher will be here soon," she ominously stated. "Be careful of what you say. She is not known for her forgiveness or mercy."

Seconds after she said that, Starlight teleported into the room. She frantically looked around, panicked pants flying out of her muzzle in a rapid clip. When she saw Twilight, she galloped straight towards her with a look of deep terror.

"Starlight, what-" was all Twilight could get out before Starlight cut in.

"She's coming! I-I-I tried to stop her, b-b-but she just wouldn't listen to me! I-I could only give you a day!"

"Who are you talking about?" Twilight demanded, looking back and forth between the two mares. "What's going on?!"

As if to answer her question, a heavy pressure filled the room.

A deep, primal fear froze Twilight and Starlight in place, both mares feeling like rabbits trapped in a pit with a hungry lion. The double doors to the room flew open, a loud series of thundering booms echoing through the castle as the same happened to every other door in the building. All of the windows did the same, a fierce howling wind pouring into the castle from every angle. A strong scent of wood and fur hung heavy in the room, the intense presence seeming to bare down on Twilight specifically.

Suddenly, leaves, branches, and other large pieces of wood flew into the room, all of them riding the gales as if a tornado had been summoned. When the mass of foliage had grown thick, a dark green aura coated it and it all started to shape itself. She watched in fascinated horror as, little by little, the mass took on the shape of a massive wolf.

Gaia stared down at her, green glowing eyes burning bright like a pair of emerald flames. The spirit towered over her, back arched and ready to pounce with her muzzle a mere foot away from Twilight's head. A fierce growl shook the room, Gaia's fangs bared with murderous intent.

Terror and awe filled Twilight, the spirit's gaze almost holding her in a trance. The spell was broken when Gaia spoke, her growling voice shaking her down to her soul.

"Where. Is. She."

Twilight opened her mouth to answer, but her tongue refused to work. She tried several more times to find her voice, but fear kept it in a vice-like grip. By the tenth attempt, she could see Gaia's patience turn thin. Before it completely ran out, Manchineel stepped up to Twilight's side.

"Gold is safe, m'lady," she calmly smiled, kneeling to the raging spirit with casual grace. "She is in a room above us in a containment barrier. She will not be able to leave, but nothing will come to harm her either."

"Are you certain?" Gaia demanded, her posture relaxing the second she stared down upon the mare.

Manchineel nodded.

"I examined it very thoroughly."

"I see," she nodded, settling down to her haunches as she aimed a cold glare down at the princess. "And her companion?"

"Probably awake now, but he seemed far too injured to be a threat," she shrugged.

Gaia snorted, still keeping Twilight in her line of sight.

"Good. After what he did to my daughter and the rest of her pack, I'm glad to know that he is at least mending."

The second she fell out from under the spirit's rage, frantic gasps fell out of Twilight's muzzle. She was slumped forward in her seat, whole body shaking and eyes wide. Starlight ran to her side frantically checking to see if her friend and mentor was alright. Manchineel and Gaia watched her with cold disinterest, patiently waiting for her to recover.

When she did, she shakily managed to force out a question.

"Who...W-What are you?"

Gaia glared at her for a moment, then coldly said, "I am Gaia Everfree, the Spirit of Nature, Guardian of Sweet Apple Acres, and teacher of Gold Vine Apple."

"T-Teacher?" Twilight gaped. "Wait, are you the one that taught Gold how to talk to trees?"

"That is none of your business," she snapped, slamming a massive paw into the ground. "Tell me why you captured my student! What are your intentions?!"

Twilight wilted under the spirit's ire, but slowly regained her composure. The tragedy at the orphanage flashed to the front of her mind. The photos of the torture chambers at Moonstone's manor came to her like a sudden slap to the face. Her friends' stories echoed in her ears with the grace of a battle hymn. All of it gave her the fire she needed to meet Gaia's glare with one of her own. Not one of anger, but of resolution.

Eyes locked with spirit's, she gave her answer.

"I want to protect her."

***

Moonstone paced, hoofsteps echoing off of the cave walls while she thought. For days, things had been going relatively well for her. While it was a slow process, what few animals wandered into her tunnel system gave her enough blood to replenish her lost strength. More would be needed if she wanted to enact her revenge, but that became especially apparent with the sudden shift things had taken.

Had Gold remained in the care of the worthless farmers, she would've only needed a week to take her back. Then Princess Twilight Sparkle stuck her hoof in the matter. Worse yet, she also brought that repulsive cheshire that landed her in this state in the first place.

She should've felt angry, furious even, but while she continued to pace the cave room, only a mild disappointment hung on her frame.

"Damn...it...all," she groaned, falling to her haunches with a hollow sigh. "Now I will need to find something else to kill time. Why must things become more complicated?"

"Must you whine, mare?" Bloodstone grumbled. "Just shut up and gather strength. There is nothing else we can do, so do the world a favor and silence yourself."

"Why don't you do it first?" she snapped. "I have been trapped in this cave for weeks scrounging on scraps and draining vermin. The closest thing to amusement I had was watching Gold's foolish life, but now even that has been denied to me. This sickening boredom. It. Is. TORTURE!"

"And your whining is no better," Bloodstone grumbled. "Shall I seal your mouth shut?"

"Do it, and I'll bite off my tongue to spite you," she snapped.

the demon let out bitter growl, hating the idea of wasting perfectly good blood on something so stupid. The worst part was that he knew that it was no empty threat. After all, if the Stone Family was known for anything, it was their spite. Pushing the pride he felt over that aside, he tried to think of a way to keep his hostess stimulated. With a princess and Luna's assistant so close, it would be unwise to make their presence known in the area. In addition, the animals in the area had started to avoid their cave. He hated to admit it, but it probably best that they try to find some other place to take shelter in.

"Perhaps a change in scenery would do us some good," he admitted.

"Obviously," she huffed, rolling her eyes. "Shall we enter town?"

"Absolutely not," he growled. "Stupid cow, does your brain even work?!"

"You-" she growled back, only for her jaw to suddenly snap shut on its own.

"Silence!" he barked, then in a more relaxed tone said, "Now, to get the power we need and keep you entertained, we will need to put some distance between us and this mud horse hamlet. We will not be able to watch our target for some time, but that will have to be a small price to pay."

Testing her jaw, she opened it to give a clipped opinion on the matter.

"Very well. Where do you have in mind?"

"Someplace far enough outside of the Princess's reach that we can hunt and have prey worthy of our goals."

"Are you sure?" she asked, raising a brow.

"You dare to doubt me?" he snapped. "Impudent mare. Just hold your tongue and do as you are told!"

"Whatever," she snorted. "If it allows me to gain the power needed to end that cow, then I do not care where we go."

Good," he huffed. "Now, let us begin."

With no further warning, a sharp burning pain ran through Moonstone's body. Agonized breaths fell out of her, her face a twisted mask of pain. Blood started to well up all across her body, pooling up from the pours of her skin. More of it gushed out of her mouth, eyes, ears, and rear, forming a thick red puddle on the cave floor. Before it became too much for her to bare, the flow and pain came to a sudden end. Panting, she watched the blood slither and shift across the cave floor, the magic fused into it filling the room with a sinister crimson light. The light grew in intensity as the blood slowly shifted into more and more intricate patterns. Before it could become too bright for her to see, the blood finished its work, forming into a massive magic circle that covered the entire cave floor.

"W-Was that really necessary?" she demanded, glaring at the ground.

"Silence, mare" he snorted. "Now, be ready."

Biting back a few choice words, she grit her teeth and nodded.

With a blinding flash of light, the magic circle activated. A second later, the chamber was empty, save for the smell of sulfur and copper. That, and the chill of the twisted magic that tainted the space to its core.

Ch.29 Awkward

Like she often did in the morning, Gold sat in deep meditation under the shade of the orchard's many trees. A simple part of her routine, one of many that she now found herself in these days. It had taken a week, but everypony managed to move past Twilight's hasty actions. One side-effect of the incident was a strong sense of gratitude Gold now felt towards the six mares. In the days that followed the incident, she personally went out of her way to spend time with her new friends. One day was spent chatting with Fluttershy at her cottage. On another, she visited Rarity's house for tea and to help Sweetie Belle with her meditation lessons. She even helped Rainbow with her exercises, followed by several rounds of chess. Time spent with Starlight was a lot more fun than she expected, ending stealth-walk training with a relaxing kite-flying session. She even helped Pinkie Pie watch her manager's twins, those particular days being more adventurous than some of her past life's most perilous missions.

It was also from those visits that she noticed an odd quirk about her phobia. While the glow of an adult unicorn's horn froze her heart, foals and infants simply made her feel nervous or slightly uncomfortable, respectively. Whether that was a product of her exposure therapy sessions with Starlight or had something to do with the ages of the unicorns in question was beyond her. Regardless, she chose to take that as a sign of progress.

If there was one thing that she was having a hard time adjusting to, it was the presence of Princess Twilight Sparkle and the extremely unnerving Spiderweb. While the latter mostly kept his distance from her, only crossing paths with her when they both happened to visit Pinkie Pie, the former seemed to go out of her way to orbit her. Every day, she could sense Twilight's magic aura just on the edge of her perception range when she meditated, while her old instincts made it easier to detect her outside of those moments. Initially, it put her on edge, but as the days passed, it became more of a minor nuisance than anything else. She didn't even seem to be trying to hide herself from Gold, the stalker happily waving at her the few times Gold would deadpan her way. Another oddity was the fact that the only times she seemed to give Gold any peace was when she was on the farm or in the Everfree Forest. It was almost as if she was trying to keep an eye on her, for some reason.

But what reason would that be? Does she feel guilty? Hmmm.....that could be a possibility. Perhaps I can talk her into joining me in my next therapy session with Fluttershy.

Easing herself out of her zen, she opened her eyes and stretched her stiff body as she stood up. After she slipped on her cloak, she made her way towards the main house, only to pause when she felt a pull from a tree at her right. Curious, she connected to it. Instantly, she was hit with a long string of worry from several trees, the chain seemingly reaching from the tree in question all the way to a cluster further into the orchard.

Egged on by the connection, she turned right and followed the string of connections. As she did, she started to hear voices. She instantly identified four of them as Hazel and the pack along with the panicked shouts of Applebloom and her friends. There were also two new voices, one sounding like a young colt and the other an extremely nervous filly. Worry mixed with curiosity, quickening Gold's pace while she followed the trees' trail. When she made it to its end, she was met with a scene that chilled her blood.

Just a couple steps ahead of her was a wide open clearing. On one side of the clearing, the timberwolves stood in a row, crouched low, fangs bared, and ready to strike. Behind them were Applebloom and her friends, each of them pulling feebly on their back legs with their hooves, telling them to stop. On the other side of the clearing, a purple and green baby dragon stood in a similar fashion, green flames flickering past his lips while he flexed his claws. Cowering behind the drake was a black and gray kirin foal, the poor thing curled up into a tight ball and hiding her face behind her hooves.

"Hold the line!" Hazel roared, pure malice burning in her glowing green eyes. "We need to keep the foals safe!"

The wolves all nodded, eyes locked entirely onto the odd duo.

"Wait! Hazel! Down!" Applebloom cried, still frantically pulling on the wolf's leg. "Spike's a friend!"

Did she say Spike?! Gold thought, shock knocking her out of her stunned state.

Before things could escalate further, Gold jumped out of the clearing between the two parties.

"Hazel! Stand down!" she demanded, meeting the wolf's eyes head on.

The wolf flinched, taken aback by Gold's sudden appearance.

"Wha-bu -Gold? Are yo serious?! That's-"

"Yes a dragon," Gold curtly nodded. "He is also a minor noble connected to a high royal. Therefore, unless you wish to be brought before the high court, I suggest you stand down."

Hazel balked at her for a moment, struggling to make any sense of what the mare had just revealed to her. Even if what she said was true, she was basically telling her to ignore two potential fire hazards. She was going to bring this up to her, but the cold glare Gold gave her killed that urge. Letting out an irate huff, the wolf turned away and started walking towards the trees.

"fine, but don't come crying to me when this whole place goes up in smoke."

The other wolves awkwardly did the same, none of them sure what to add to the situation.

Once the pack had left, Gold let out a relieved sigh and turned to face the visiting pair. At the same time, Applebloom and her friends ran to check on the still cowering kirin. Meanwhile, Spike looked up at Gold with cautious eyes, his posture subtly shifting from threatening to guarded.

"My apologies," she said, offering him a friendly smile. "My friends can be a bit over protective at times."

***

Twilight frantically paced her room, mane sprung loose in places and muttering under her breath. Spider silently watched her from her bed, face blank as he followed her with his eyes. He faintly let out a small sigh, already aware of what had pushed the princess into such a state.

For the past week, the two of them had been working in shifts to keep an eye on Gold. Thanks to a few enchantments she had placed on the perimeter of the farm's borders, Twilight knew when Gold left the area's protection. With a well-timed scrying spell, she was able to know Gold's exact location and then teleport to her general area to watch her. Spider did the same at night, silently patrolling the town's mostly empty streets for any suspicious individuals among the few night pony residents. So far, nothing of note had happened to Gold or any of the ponies connected to her, but they both knew that it was only a matter of time before that changed. At the same time, a debate nipped at the back of their minds.

"We need to tell her," Spider calmly stated.

"I know!" Twilight groaned, stopping her pacing to fall to her haunches. "I just don't know how we should do it."

"It is easy," he frowned. "Simply tell her that Moonstone escaped and may be targeting her."

"We can't do it like that!" she squawked. "We need to do this delicately. If we just blurt out the fact that Moonstone is on the loose, there's no telling what could happen!"

"Then, how do you suppose we break the news to her?" he pressed, a hint of irritation entering his tone. "It is only a matter of time before Moonstone makes a move. At the very least, Gold deserves to know there is a target on her back."

"I know, I know!" she cried, aggressively running her hooves through her frazzled mane.

Spider sighed, getting off of the bed and heading towards the bedroom door.

"Where are you going?"

"The farm," he flatly stated. "You may want to dance around the subject, but this needs to be done now."

"Spider, wait!" she cried.

just as he reached forward to open the door, a lavender aura encased his body. A second later, a rancid black aura formed on his horn, then spread to the barrier holding him. Twilight's spell rotted away under the power of Spider's, allowing him to easily break out of it and make his exit. Twilight jumped to her hooves and ran after him, casting more restraints in an attempt to halt his advance. With casual ease, he destroyed her bindings and ignored her pleas for him to stop. With each step he took, his patience started to thin. By the time he reached the castle's main gate, it had finally ran out.

"This needs to be done!" he roared, back to her and furious glare aimed at the doors. "I know that she will not take this well, but she needs to know!"

"But we need-" Twilight shakily started, only to be cut off.

"There is no delicate way to tell her! We need to approach this like a bandaid and rip it off!"

"But-"

"NO!" he barked, whirling to face her.

She flinched back from his glare.

Seeing her fear, a pang of guilt chilled his temper. Taking a deep breath, he pulled back his ire into a few flickering embers. When he next spoke, it was with a tone filled with tired sympathy.

"I wish that there was a better way to do this, I really do, princess. Unfortunately, we do not know how much time we have before Moonstone makes her move or if she is even aware of Gold's location, in the first place. As it stands, our only option is to make Gold aware of the situation and then help her plan accordingly."

"I....I don't want her to live in fear," Twilight whimpered, tears already forming in the corners of her eyes. "She...She's finally found a happy life. I don't want to take that away from her."

"Better us than Moonstone," he sighed. "I am sorry, princess, but sometimes, you need to pick the lesser of two evils."

"I know," she shuddered, tears finally starting to fall. "I just wish there was a better way."

Closing the distance, he gently nuzzled the side of his head into the side of hers. She leaned into him, letting the familiar scent of ash and paper ease her heart.

"So do I, Twilight," he sighed, ignoring the tears staining his coat. "So do I."

***

An odd party of six sat merrily in the Apple Family living room, each enjoying cups of tea or fresh apple juice as they traded stories. At the moment, Spike was regaling everypony present with the tale of how he helped save the Crystal Empire. While Gold, Sweetie, Applebloom, and Scootaloo were interested, none of them were as much as Echo was. While he talked, Gold couldn't help noticing the look of pure wonder the little kirin aimed in his general direction. It brought a small knowing smile to her lips along with a silent hope that things work out for them in the future.

"And that's how I helped save the Crystal Empire," he beamed, ending his tale with a dramatic bow.

Everypony clapped, with Echo doing so with much more enthusiasm.

"Well done, Lord Spike," Gold said, smiling lightly. "Truly a feat worthy of the title of Great and Glorious."

Sweetie, Applebloom, and Scootaloo nodded, each giving him appreciative smiles.

Echo practically glowed as she gushed, "That was so cool! Not only are you Princess Twilight's son, but you're a hero, too!"

Spike froze for a moment, then brought a claw to his chin as a contemplative frown formed on his face.

"Spike? Are you okay?" Sweetie asked, noticing the shift.

"Huh?" he flinched, then forced a smile and said, "Oh! Yeah. I'm fine. Just...suddenly kind've realized something."

"Is it somethin' bad?" Applebloom pressed, worried. "Ya' looked kind'a spooked for a second there."

"Nah," he chuckled, waving her concern away with a claw. "Just...something I think I need to ask Twilight about when I get home."

"Are you sure?" Echo asked, a worried frown marring her cute face. "You...sound nervous."

"Yeah," he lightly chuckled, a more genuine warm smile replacing his stiff one. "It's nothing too big."

"Okay," she nodded, giving him an even warmer smile.

A brief pause settled into the room, before Scootaloo broke it with a teasing, "Are you guys sure your not special someponies?"

"What?!" Spike gaped. "No! I-It's not like that!"

"Y-Yeah," Echo stammered out, blushing deeply and sheepishly tapping her hooves together. "W-We're just friends."

"Ah don't know," Applebloom smirked, "Ya'll'er blushin' pretty bright right now."

"No I'm not," he huffed, crossing his arms and looking away.

"I-I'm just hot right now," Echo mumbled hiding her face behind her cup.

Sweetie giggled at their misery, then said, "Well, if you two do decide to become a couple, you would be a really cute match."

Both of them let out irate huffs, but aside from a slightly growing blush, there was no other reaction to the unicorn's words.

Taking pity on the young not-couple, Gold decided to shift the topic away to something a little less embarrassing.

"Echo Song, was it?" Gold gently asked.

She nodded, shyly turning her head towards her.

"Thank you," she smiled. "Have you adjusted to Ponyville yet?"

"A-Almost," Echo frowned. "Th-There are so many new sounds and smells to keep track of. It's....really scary sometimes."

"I imagine it would be," Gold nodded.

"B-But I'm not alone!" she beamed. "I've got my mommies now and everypony at school have been really nice to me."

"I see," Gold chuckled. "And I would assume Lord Spike has been helping you as well?"

"Y-Yeah," she gulped, curling in on herself with a small blush.

The fillies and Gold shared little knowing smirks, but held back their thoughts when the mare put a hoof to her lips. Spike noticed, nodding in thanks, yet still holding a mildly embarrassed frown.

"I would expect nothing less from such a nobel hero," she winked.

Echo nodded, still too embarrassed to raise her head.

"Care to share how he helped you?" she softly pressed.

Again, Echo nodded, her posture slowly relaxing as she happily did just that.

"Well, on the first day, we went to a really loud place for ice cream. I was...a little scared at first, but we had a lot of fun once we got to a table. The mare that took our order was really really nice. She even read the menu to me."

"I see," Gold nodded. "That was very nice of her."

"That's Pinkie for ya," Spike chuckled. "She even told us a few jokes in between orders.

Echo giggled at that, before continuing.

"Then, Spike guided me around town."

"To help you familiarize yourself with the town's layout, correct?" Gold asked.

She nodded.

"It was....scary at first, but whenever I got too scared, Spike would hold my hoof and I'd...start to feel better."

"And now?" Gold asked, taking a sip of tea.

"It's...not as scary, but I still like walking around town with Spike or my friends better than doing it alone."

"Spike is not your only companion?" she asked.

Smiling proudly, Echo shook her head.

"Nope! I have Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, Scootaloo, Dinky Doo, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon!"

"Fellow classmates, I take it," Gold smiled, aiming her words mostly at the three fillies.

Echo happily nodded.

"All of them help me keep up in class and keep the other students from mobbing me."

"Mobbing?" she blinked.

"Yeah," Scootaloo cringed. "The first day in, everypony kept bugging her and asking her questions. Diamond, Applebloom, and Dinky had to jump in to get them all to back off."

"Good thin' we did too," Applebloom frowned. "All of the fire wards in the classroom were startin' to activate."

"I'm sorry," Echo mumbled, sheepishly tapping her hooves together.

"Hey, it's okay," Sweetie reassured, gently placing a hoof on the kirin's shoulder. "Nopony was hurt and you got a bunch of good friends out of it."

"She's right," Spike chuckled. "Plus, after that hour long lecture your moms and Twilight gave the class, I don't think things like that will happen all that often."

"I hope not," Applebloom shuddered. "Seein' all of that fire pop up allover her like that? Really shook me up, somethin' fierce."

"Not as much as Bonbon and Lyra did," Sweetie gulped. "They looked like they were ready to fight a full grown dragon, before the lecture!"

"Lyra and Bonbon?" Gold blinked, a dawning a faintly perplexed look.

"Is something wrong?" Spike asked.

"Not exactly," she frowned. "Just that those are rather odd names for kirins."

And I am more than certain that I have heard the name Bonbon somewhere before, she thought.

"My mommies aren't kirin," Echo stated, her whole demeanor suddenly turning somber. "They adopted me after my mommy and daddy....passed away."

"Oh my," Gold balked, hoof flying to her mouth. "I am so sorry. I....I did not know."

"It's okay," Echo sighed, a small smile slipping past her melancholy onto her muzzle. "I know they're with me and they'd want me to be happy."

As she said that, she gently placed a hoof on her heart. Slowly, her demeanor brightened back to its previous level of radiance, giving Gold an equally bright smile. Gold let out a small breath at that, a small smile gracing her muzzle.

"Indeed they are and they do," she nodded. "Now, have you had any other adventures?"

"Not really," she giggled. "But Sweetie has let me try meditating with her."

"Really?" Gold asked, staring at the filly in question.

"Yup!" Sweetie and Echo chorused.

Sweetie merrily continued with, "Echo told me that she was having trouble with her magic. So, I thought she could try meditation. I mean, it's been helping me so far so I thought it could help her too!"

"Has it?" Gold pressed.

"I think so," Echo shrugged. "My magic's flow is a lot....smoother, I think?"

"It may be too soon to tell," Gold nodded. "Keep trying for a few more days and see if anything else changes."

"Okay," Echo nodded.

"Oh, oh, oh!" Scootaloo cheered, raising a hoof. "I got her some Daring Doo books!"

"Oh yeah!" Echo beamed. "Thanks a lot for that! There weren't a lot of fun brail books at the orphanage so I hand't read anything that fun before."

"No prob," Scootaloo smirked proudly. "Rainbow and I are big fans, so it wasn't hard for us to find a few brail copies. If you want to read something else, just let me know and we'll go get it for you."

"Thanks," she giggled.

"Ah think Diamond said she wanted to get her an eye dog, too," Applebloom added.

"Yeah," Echo sighed, looking a bit troubled. "I had to tell her that I didn't need one."

"You do not need one?" Gold asked, intrigued.

She nodded.

"I have a spell that lets me detect things around me. I make a clicking noise with my mouth and the spell tells me where everything is with my ears. It's....hard to explain."

A hint of astonishment flickered across Gold's face as she processed what the filly had told her.

A sonar spell? At such a young age?

"That is quite impressive spell work."

"It is?" Echo blinked, tilting her head in confusion.

"Very much so," she nodded. "There is a spell similar to what you described that most adult casters struggle with. If you can master your spell, you might be able to do the same with that one as well."

"Really!?" she gaped.

"Yes," Gold nodded.

"What's the spell called?!" she pressed.

Gold giggled lightly at the filly's enthusiasm, and said, "Master your spell, and I will tell you."

Suddenly looking cheated, Echo slumped in her seat and crossed her forelegs with a huff.

"Meanie."

"None of that now," Gold smirked. "Think of it as a special prize. If you are a good girl and work hard, then you will have the name."

Echo continued to sulk for a few seconds, then sheepishly asked, "Do you promise?"

"By the Maker's name, I cross my heart," she nodded, crossing her hear,

"Okay," she smiled, relaxing her posture.

Spike watched the whole exchange with a raised brow. Before he could voice his thoughts, there was a loud knock at the front door. Perplexed, Gold politely excused herself then got up to investigate. When she opened the door, she was met with a nervous Princess Twilight and somber looking Spiderweb.

"P-Princess Twilight," she stammered out, taking a step back. "A-And Lord Spider. T-To what do I owe this visit?"

"G-Good afternoon Gold," she gulped. "Um....well....."

Gold raised a brow at the odd display, before Spider let out a sigh and said, "There is something that you need to know. Something that....we should have told you far earlier."

Ch.30 Preperations

Gold groaned, her whole body feeling as if it was being held down by a lead sheet. When she sluggishly opened her eyes, she was greeted by a blurry version of her bedroom's ceiling. Dim sunlight lit up her room in a gloomy ambiance, a perfect match to the heavy haze flooding her groggy mind. When she managed to force herself to sit up, she winced as a sharp spear of pain ran through her skull.

"W-What happened?" she mumbled bitterly, massaging her temples.

Easing past the throbbing in her head, she tried to remember what happened before now. She remembered talking to Applebloom's friends, but her memories started to become harder to grasp when she answered a knock at the door. There was ...screaming. Had she screamed? Then there was a sharp pain in her chest and head, before everything suddenly stopped. The only memory she has after that was waking up just moments ago. She flinched when she tried to figure out what else had happened, but a spear of pain instantly killed the attempt.

"Fine, she hissed, frozen in place with her hooves still at her temples by the pain. "I will find out what happened another way."

After a few minutes, the pain finally dropped to a more manageable degree. Before she could force herself to move, her bedroom door opening caught her attention. Standing at the threshold was Skully, the skeletal pony seemingly frozen in shock. Gold was in a similar state, a hint of confusion slipping into it that grew as the seconds ticked by. Just when she was about to find her voice, Skully turned and ran further into the house, her teeth frantically clacking too quickly for her frazzled mind to interpret.

Gold sat, staring blankly at the open door for a few seconds, then nervously said, "Well...that happened."

Seconds after those words left her mouth, several sets of hooves could be heard galloping towards her room. In just a blink, her family stumbled in, worry and relief plastered thick across their faces. She didn't even have a chance to voice her concerns on the matter before Applebloom galloped up to her and gave her a teary, bone-crushing hug.

"You're awake! You're finally awake!" she sobbed, burying her face in Gold's chest.

Ignoring the pain in her head and now her barrel, she forced on a small smile as she gently hugged her cousin back.

"Ya'll really need to stop doing things like this, sugar cube," Applejack sighed, a tired smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Don't know if my heart can take it."

"Eeeyup," Big Mac nodded, sporting the same kind of smile.

"Maker knows Ah can't," Granny huffed. "Honestly, spookin' my kin like that. What the sam hill was that Princess thinkin'."

"She....didn't really have much of a choice," Applejack frowned. "Gold needed ta' know. Not like she knew Gold was gonna take it that badly."

Big Mac nodded, his face turning grim.

Granny's frown deepened at that, reluctant acceptance dominating her features.

All of that caught Gold's attention.

Gently rubbing the weeping filly's back, she gave them a small frown and asked, "What happened?"

"You...don't remember?" Applejack asked, cold dread paling her coat and wilting her ears.

Gold shook her head, worry slowly filling her gut.

"I remember talking with Applebloom's friends, then meeting Princess Twilight and Lord Spiderweb at the door. Everything after that is....hazy."

A chilled silence filled the room, each of the Apples trading worried looks. After a few tense minutes, Applejack broke it with a frustrated sigh.

"Let's get some food in ya' first. You've been out for a couple weeks and Ah think this is the kind've thin' you need to hear with a full belly."

Gold wanted to argue, but the second the word food left Applejack's mouth, her stomach betrayed her.

Letting out a small huff to break the thinning tension, she looked away with a blush and said, "Very well. If I have truly been a sleep for as long as you say, I suppose I can wait a few minutes."

Chuckling at the display, the elder Apples made their leave while Applebloom continued to cling to her. While she slowly eased away the filly's tears, a few questions continued to nag at the back of her head. What happened on that day? Why couldn't she remember? Why did trying to remember hurt so much? Most importantly, where did this dread come from every time she tried to do so?

***

Twilight frantically paced her library, several dozen tall stacks of books surrounding her in random positions all through the room. As she did so, a book held in her magic's grip floated in front of her face. After what happened a couple weeks ago at the farm, Twilight sent a letter to Celestia to inform her about the situation. To her surprise, the elder princess had agreed to avoid direct interaction with Gold, opting to provide assistance from a distance in any way that she could. When asked, Celestia simply stated that her sister insisted on this approach and refused to elaborate any further on the matter.

Choosing to drop the subject, she requested access to much stronger protective magics to add to the precautions she and Spider had already put in place. In addition, Spider had requested the use of Elite Guards as well as regular scouting guards from both the Day and Night Courts to increase their options. The requests were granted and so, while Twilight was scouring through dozens of ancient tomes, ten armored ponies stood perfectly still in one of her castle's empty guest rooms.

A chill shot down her spine when her thoughts drifted towards them.

"Why did he have to ask for them?" she mumbled, continuing her pacing.

As her thoughts continued to drift towards her unnatural guests a familiar boy's voice sheepishly called out to her.

"Um, Twilight?"

Twilight let out a startled yelp, almost dropping her book as she spun to face the voice's source.

"Spike?" she panted, hoof pressed to her chest.

The baby dragon cringed, then nervously stammered out, "Sorry."

"No-no-no, it's fine," she sighed, small smile gracing her muzzle. "I was just....thinking about something spooky."

"You mean those "guards"?" he frowned, doing air quotes with his claws.

Twilight nodded, audibly gulping and fighting back a shiver.

"I-I know why they're here, but ...."

She grimaced as she let the sentence drift, a sentiment Spike shared in equal measure.

"How can Spider put up with those things?" he asked.

Twilight gasped, then frowned in disapproval.

"Spike! The Elite Guards are not, things. They are ponies, no different from anypony else."

Spike wanted to argue, but he could tell from the look in Twilight's eyes that she was not going to budge on this. Swallowing down his thoughts on the matter, he gave her a reluctant nod and apology.

Once that passed, a conflicted look settled onto the dragon's features. A look that Twilight had been seeing more and more often these last few days. She could tell that something was bothering him, but up until this very moment, she just couldn't find the time to find out what it was. Between trying to find additional ways to protect Gold and setting up the things Spider said was needed to maintain the Elite Guards, she was ashamed to admit that her worries for her number one assistant had drifted more and more onto the back burner.

Refusing to let that continue any further, a look of genuine worry spread across her face as she asked, "Spike, is something wrong?"

He flinched, then sheepishly looked own at his claws. For a minute, he continued to fiddle with them, struggling to find the words. When he finally did, he took a deep breath and nervously asked a question that shook Twilight in a way that she didn't expect.

"What am I in our family?"

Twilight stared blankly at him, her mind struggling to process the question.

After a few seconds, Twilight managed to stammer out a question of her own.

"W-What do you mean?"

"I mean," he nervously continued. "I've always been your assistant, but, am I your brother, your friend, your..."

He froze, unable to get one last word out to complete his question.

Twilight was equally stunned, both halves of her mind at war with each other. As that was happening, Spike gradually grew more worried, thinking that he may have crossed some sort of line. Before either of them could advance or drop the subject, Spider casually entered the library, denting the tension in the room.

"Don't mind me," he intoned, scanning the shelves. "Just looking for something to pass the time with. Continue your talk with your son, Princess."

"Right, thanks, Spider," she chuckled, then suddenly turned ridged as she squawked, "WHAT?!"

Spike stared at the stallion with open mouthed wonder, not entirely sure how to feel at the moment.

Spider simply plucked a book out of a shelf with his magic, turned towards them, and blankly asked, "What? Were the two of you not aware?"

"Aware of what?" Spike asked.

Twilight nodded, still too stunned to speak.

Spider rolled his eyes.

"Of course you weren't told. I swear, Raven probably runs Day Court more than Princess Celestia does."

"Huh?" they both balked.

Ignoring their outrage, Spider continued.

"Under both dragon and Equestrian law, due to being the one responsible for Spike's hatching and his birth parents' ...passing, you are legally Spike's mother."

Both of them stared at him with slack jaws, the stallion simply popping open his book . He managed to get past five pages before the duo snapped out of their stupor. Twilight was the first one to find her voice, shock and worry coating her words.

"B-B-B-But, I-I-I was a foal at the time!"

"That's why your title as mother didn't become official until you turned six-teen," he continued, still reading. "Up until that point, your parents had temporary guardianship of him."

"That was how it was set up?" Spike asked. "Then, why didn't anypony tell us?"

"I would think somepony had," he shrugged. "Not that it ultimately matters all that much."

"WHAT?!" they chorused .

"Outside of official business, this fact doesn't need to change your dynamics, does it?" he asked, raising a brow at them and sporting a small smug smile.

They gave him and each other unsure looks, still trying to accept this particular reveal.

Spider just chuckled lightly to himself, floating a loose blank notecard over to keep his place, and snapped the book shut.

"It would seem that the two of you may have a few things to discuss. With that, I shall take my leave."

Still bearing his smile, he floated the book onto his back and made his way towards the library door. After he opened it, he looked over his shoulder and said something that made the newly minted family blush.

"Also, do make sure to take things slow with Echo, Spike. I do not think the Princess is ready to be a grandma, yet."

"It's not like that!" Spike barked.

Spider just let out an amused snort before he left.

Spike huffed in irritation, face still red and arms crossed as he glared at the exiting stallion.

"Jerk," he huffed. "I really don't get why you like him so much, Twi."

Silence.

"Twi?" he blinked, worriedly turning to face her.

Twilight stood straight and ridged, eyes wide as they stared blankly into the distance.

"Twilight?" he asked, waving a claw in her face to get her attention. "Are..are you okay?"

After a few tense seconds, Twilight responded with a brittle and shaky whisper that was almost too soft for him to hear.

"Sweet Celestia, I'm going to be a grandma one day."

Spike let out defeated sigh, clutched the sides of his head in frustration, then groaned, "Not her too. Maker, just take me now."

***

Gold made her way through the Everfree Forest with stoic purpose, eyes locked onto the path ahead of her as she progressed. Under the surface, a numbing dread gnawed at her very soul. If what Applejack told her was true, then she could not afford to be unprepared. She knew what The Stones were willing to do to get to those that have slighted them. To think that Moonstone was willing to use that spell only added to her disgust towards the mare. At the same time, a fear she never knew slithered through her. Even now, it threatened to put her into another stroke if she let her guard down.

Images of her family and friends laying dead flashed briefly into her minds eye, even taking form as hallucinations around her in ways that nearly made her retch. Taking a moment to catch her breath, she leaned panting against a tree on the side of the trail. With each deep breath, she pushed away the illusions and dark thoughts to the most macabre corners of her mind.

"I will not let that happen," she panted, eyes shut tight to make the horrid images go away faster. " I will stop her. I have to. I have to!"

After several shuddering breaths, she finally manages to regain enough control of herself to resume her march.

While she was not the same cruel killer she once was, she was not a weak and helpless filly either. She still had her training from her past life, but that was not the only option she had at her disposal. A small sinister smile came to her lips as she thought about what she planned to do. It would be dangerous, almost suicidally so, but if she wanted to secure her family's safety, there was no other option available.

That was fine.

Whether it was one death or one hundred deaths, she would endure them all if it meant protecting the ponies she cared about.

Eventually, she made her way into her mistress's clearing, a somber frown replacing her smile. Gaia sat on her haunches on the opposite end of the clearing, her composure equally formal. When Gold reached the center of the clearing, she bowed to the great wolf and stood at attention.

"Good morning, my student," Gaia intoned.

"To you as well, Lady Gaia," she replied.

Gaia stared down at her student with a critical eye, sensing a shift in the mare that she hadn't seen before now. Curious, but also concerned, she voiced her thoughts on the matter.

"Something has happened."

Gold nodded.

"The situation has become far more grim than we thought. Moonstone Dagger has called upon a vile power that is beyond my current abilities to counter. My friends and family wish to protect me, but I....I can not allow them to do so. I refuse to let them step into the dragon's maw for me. Especially if I could attain the power needed to prevent them from doing so in the first place."

"You wish to shield them from her," Gaia nodded, a hint of confusion creeping onto her stoic face. "Is she truly that fearsome?"

"Yes," she frowned, disgust and hate marring her face. "In fact, given the nature of her spell, I am the only one that can defeat her."

"How so?" she asked.

With a heavy sigh, Gold told Gaia about the spell that Moonstone was using. As the words left her mouth, the spirit's face gradually shifted from stoic, to disgust, to absolute outrage. When she finally revealed the spell's weakness, the wolf was visibly seething.

"That is what must be done?" she growled.

Gold calmly nodded.

"DAMN THE TAKER AND ALL OF HIS TWISTED CREATIONS!!!" she roared, green flames surging across her body. "WHY WOULD ANYPONY CRAFT SUCH A TWISTED SPELL?!"

"Why would a pony torture another for their own amusement?" Gold bitterly offered. "The Stones were sick, even by my old standards. Bloodstone's murder was one of the few good things my family ever did, but even that couldn't stop his twisted legacy from continuing."

"Indeed," Gaia nodded, the green flames slowly receding back into her body. "With all of that in mind, I think I know why you have come to me today."

Gold nodded, a look of resolute determination gracing her features.

"Are you sure of this?" Gaia asked. "Once you start the trial, you cannon stop until it is completed. Do you understand?"

Again, Gold nodded, her determination still strong in the face of Gaia's warning.

The spirit stared down at her in silence for a long moment, then let a small smile creep across her muzzle.

"You are truly a madmare," she chuckled. "Almost poetic, considering who you are facing.

Gold let a similar smile grace her own muzzle.

"I am related to Pinkie Pie. I fear a bit of insanity may be a part of my blood by default."

"Indeed," Gaia nodded.

Regaining her composure, the spirit straightened her posture and said, "Let the Trial of the Forest, commence."

Immediately after the words left her mouth, a large pulse of magic burst out of Gaia's body. Gold flinched as it washed over her, but was otherwise unaffected by it. However, the same could not be said for the trees surrounding the clearing.

Groaning wood and loud cracks filled the air as the forest started to shift around them. Entire trees uprooted and replanted themselves in completely new spots, the canopy forming into a thick ceiling or branches and leaves. The air was heavy with magic, filing the clearing with an eery weight that put a slight chill down Gold's spine. After a few minutes, the changes to their surroundings completed, plunging the area into a sudden jarring silence.

Surrounding them on all sides were solid walls of trees and ivy all of them glowing green with Gaia's magic. Spaced roughly ten feet apart from each other were ten openings in the walls. Each one of them resembled pitch black hallways, the canopies of the trees forming the paths so thick, that no sunlight could make it through. Even the glow of her mistress's magic could only illuminate the first two feet of them. Each of the paths radiated a faint aura of dread, the beings at their end ready to serve their purpose for what was to come.

Gold gave each of the paths a passing glance before giving her teacher a determined frown. Gaia gazed down at her with the cold indifference of a judge. After a long moment of silence, the spirit said her piece.

"As you know, this test will not be the same as the last one. Before, you were trying to prove yourself worthy of my teachings. Now, you wish for the power of my servants. Subduing them will not be enough to earn their power.Do you understand?"

Gold nodded.

Another long pause, seemingly to give Gold one last chance to decline the challenge, passed between them. Seeing that Gold was truly committed to this path, she broke the silence one last time.

"Very well. Now, choose your first path."

Prologue

The whole world lacked meaning. That was what Gold Vine thought as she stood outside the front gates of what had once been her family manor. The disgraced noble should've been furious. A pony of her station robbed of her place in the world for simply maintaining the natural order of the world. She should've been screaming in righteous fury to the heavens, carefully plotting how she would make the Cloud Trotter's whore pay for knocking her so far down.

Instead, she felt nothing. The exact thing she had to her name and personal worth. Now she was no longer a brilliant and perfect Unicorn. Instead, she was worse then the Cloud Trotter. Nothing but a worthless Mud Pony. She was barely aware of her hoof drifting towards where her horn used to be, the magic that used to travel through it simply circulating through her body. The feeling was so alien to her, so wrong on too many levels for her to count. Stiffly, she stood up and wandered away into the city streets, no destination in mind beyond anywhere away from her old ancestral home.

She was numb to everything around her, barely aware of whatever passing ponies she bumped up against. The whole world was in a fog as she walked. Everything about her felt wrong, unnatural. She felt heavy, like the ground itself was anchoring her to it against her will. It scared her. She had to move. She had to get away.

In time, she stumbled into a nearby alley, the smell of trash snapping her out of her fog. The cold and dark den crawled with rats and filth, a side mostly hidden in the shadows of the bright and clean city. Gold sighed as she went deeper in, she had no home to call her own or bits to pay for lodging. Besides, this was were a pony of her tribe belonged in this city. If she was nothing else, Gold Vine was a pony that recognized the natural order of the world.

She sifted through the waste, fighting back her gag reflex as she tried to find anything she could make use of. Her search wasn't completely in vain as she pulled six bruised apples and a tattered blanket from a trashcan. In another, she pulled a half empty bottle of cheep booze along with a broken kitchen knife. It wasn't much, but she could make it work for the moment.

At first, she reflexively tried to use her magic to levitate the knife, only to let out a sigh as she picked it up with her hoof. Her grip was clumsy, the stronger hooves as alien to her has everything else linked to her inferior new form. As a result, what had once been an apple was now a clump of butchered pulp. A frustrated growl came out of her as she leaned down and devoured the pulp like a rabid dog. She tried again with the next apple, the end result being mismatched fruit slices, but progress all the same. Eventually, she managed to cut the fruits into smaller and easier to ration pieces for later.

Her gaze shifted back and forth between the knife and the apple slices, a sense of disgust growing in her with each iteration as a realization grew in her. She was beginning to adapt to her new body. She didn't want to adapt. This wasn't her body! This wasn't what she was meant to be! SHE WASN'T A FILTHY MUD PONY!!!

She let out a furious scream as she threw the knife, frustrated tears she had been holding back sliding down her face as it clattered to the ground. Rage, shame, and disgust ran through her like a vile cocktail from where she sat, her jaw clenched so tight she almost broke her teeth. She didn't deserve this. She did nothing wrong! So what if she tried to kill a Pegasus? The filthy Cloud Trotter had no right being with a nobel Unicorn, let alone a Unicorn of Sunset Shimmer's standing. She could accept her loss to the High Royal as it was foolish of her to think she could match her to begin with. To be reduced to such a lowly creature? That was beyond the pale!

The bottle of booze caught her attention and with a furious snarl, she grabbed it off of the ground and took a swig. The swill was vile, tasting like a mix of urine and arsenic on her more refined tongue, but she didn't care. She wiped some stray drops off of her muzzle with a foreleg, the act adding to her growing rage as she slammed he bottle down next to her without breaking it. It seemed the barbaric actions of her new tribe were setting in the more she breathed, a "fact" that made her blood boil further.

"DAMN ME TO THE TAKER THEN!!!" she roared, grabbing the bottle to take another long pull.

For untold hours she fumed, her actions becoming more erratic as she drank. She screamed and cursed as she lashed out at her surroundings, her newly acquired strength giving her hooves enough power to crush a few empty trashcans. Some of the cans she knocked over revealed more bottles of booze, which she greedily guzzled on sight. By the time she had run out of drink, Luna's night sky greeted her with a blanket of twinkling stars. She barely noticed, the world spinning and body numb to the touch. A pile of vomit sat next to her head, a consequence of her actions that her spiraling mind ignored. Without her rage to distract her, a deep feeling of fear washed over her so deeply that even the cheep drinks running through her system couldn't numb. What would she do with herself? How could she live? She didn't know how to be a Mud Pony! She couldn't! She would be better off dead than to live with that kind of shame!

No sooner had that thought crossed her mind did she see the knife from before, the broken tool just within hoofs reach from where she laid. Clumsily, she reached over and dragged it towards herself. When she managed to get a firm grip on its handle, she stared at it with dull interest. Even without her training, she knew that even a chipped and damaged blade such as this could get the job done. It wouldn't be clean, but a quick slice to the jugular would make that a moot point. A relieved smile spread across her muzzle as she brought the blade to her neck, but before she could do the deed, a familiar female voice made her freeze.

"Why, if it isn't Gold Vine. Funny finding you here."

Slowly, Gold turned her head towards the voice's source and what she saw turned her blood into ice. About ten feet away from her stood a silver Unicorn mare. Her elegantly groomed golden mane and tail shined beautifully in the moonlight like liquid metal. The mare's red eyes gleamed with a predatory shine as she stared down at the laying former Unicorn. Even without seeing it, she knew the mare's Cutie Mark, a knife behind a moonstone cut into an oval.

Gold let out a panicked breath as she spoke the mare's name.

"Moonstone Dagger."

Gold gasped in pain as she was slammed to the back of the alley, a red glow enveloping her that matched he one surrounding Moonstone's horn.

"Silence, dirt," Moonstone scoffed, her eyes slowly trailing across the mares body as she was held against the wall. "It would seem that my intel was correct. Tell me, how did the Heiress of the Nobel Vine Family become a filthy Mud Pony?"

Gold Vine could only muster a pained groan, the alcohol in her system combined with pain from Moonstone's assault clouding her mind.

"Not talking?" Moonstone frowned, then smiled wickedly as she said, "That's fine. Gathering information is what my family is know for after all."

Moonstone's smile grew more twisted as she added, "And I love to learn knew things from ponies."

A sharp pain shot through the back of Gold's head, a part of her processing that Moonstone's magic rammed her head into the wall behind her before the world faded into black.

Author's Note

And so it begins...

Ch.11 Tailspin

Gold sat at her haunches, eyes closed and mind as clear of distractions as she could manage. Her ears twitched as they picked up on the sounds that surrounded her. The rustling of leaves. The chirping of birds. The crunching steps in grass. All of it reminding her of the life that flowed openly in The Everfree Forest on a daily basis. Not that they were necessary reminders for her. All around her, she could feel the forest's magic flowing like a constant torrential river. She could almost see it in her mind; a constantly shifting current of green energy that threatened to consume all of her senses if she gave it a chance. She tried to reach out towards the current, ready to dip her hoof into it to see what kind of secrets it was willing to share, but her mind refused to calm itself enough for her to form such a connection.

A dejected sigh escaped Gold as she let herself fall out of the trance, her surroundings coming back to her as she opened her eyes.

She was in an open clearing, one of the few allowed to exist in the heart of the ancient forest. Sitting on her haunches seven feet away from her was her teacher and the spirit from which the forest gained its name. Behind her lay Gold's appointed guards, eyes closed and breathing steady, but their constantly flicking ears revealed how alert they still were. Gaia opened her eyes and looked down at her student, concern entering the glowing green orbs.

"You are distracted," she stated. "Has something transpired?"

"Yes," Gold nodded, meeting her gaze with nervous orange eyes.

"Would you like to share?" Gaia smiled. "I may not be as skilled as Hearths Warming, but I can at least offer an ear."

Gold sighed, then closed her eyes and rubbed the bace of her muzzle with a hoof.

"Where to begin!?" she groaned. "It would seem my Grandmother held more secrets than I thought! Not only was she a farmer before she met Grandfather; she was an Apple!"

"I see," Gaia chuckled. "I wondered when Granny Smith would tell you."

"So you did know," Gold frowned, then rolled her eyes as she bitterly muttered, "Of course you knew," under her breath.

Gaia chuckled good-naturedly before gesturing at her to continue with a paw.

Gold let out a small sigh as her eyes drifted towards the ground.

"Arrangements are being made for me to move into the main house later today as well as a party to welcome me officially into the family."

"Sounds like your life is improving," Gaia frowned, tilting her head as she asked, "Why do you act in the contrary?"

"Because I will bring nothing, but pain for them," she spat, anger and misery mingling in her tone. "This means that The Apple Family has a tie to The Vine Family. Should this make it to The Stones, it will drag them into a shadow war they have no place in! The fact that they are Earth Ponies will only make things worse for them, given the outdated views that family lives by! If I were to leave, I could take the trail away from them and keep them safe, but..."

"But?" Gaia pressed.

Gold took a deep breath to steady herself before she leveled a pained smile at the spirit.

"I don't want to leave them. All of them have been nothing but kind to me, willing to go so far as to feed and care about what amounted to a total stranger that wandered onto their property. To find out that I am in any way related to such a warm and loving line of ponies is too much to take all at once."

"I can only imagine," Gaia smiled. "Tell me, are these Stones as dangerous as you claim?"

"Yes," Gold nodded with a cold frown. "While they lack The Vine Family's stealth, they are masters of intelligence. Torture, blackmail, potions, they use them all with relish to learn what they need. It is because of such practices that my former family hates them."

"I see," Gaia mused. "So they can't hide themselves as well as your former clan?"

"They can not," Gold nodded, a flickering ember of pride entering her heart at the admission. "Even with enchantments and wards, they lack the grace needed to be proper assassins."

"I see," the spirit frowned. "Quite the disappointment."

Gold raised a brow at that,

"I will send an additional seven wolves to patrol the farm at night in case your fears are realized. Should these ponies be as dangerous as you claim, they will be dealt with as necessary."

"If you kill them, could you please do so off of the property?" Gold coldly asked. "I would rather not have Applebloom be exposed to such carnage if it can be avoided."

"I can make no promises, but an attempt will be made," the spirit nodded.

"Very well," Gold sighed, then bitterly muttered, "That is at least one problem taken care of," under her breath.

"There is more?" the wolf asked, brow arched.

A sheepish grimace spread across Gold's muzzle, her mind struggling against shame as she tried to find the words needed to describe her plight. While it paled in comparison to the potential problems The Stone Family posed, it was still a problem that she had to overcome. Especially now that she was aware of her lineage and what it potentially told her about herself.

Opting for the direct approach, she ripped off the metaphorical bandage and awkwardly spat out her problem.

"I've taken a fancy to my cousin!"

Eyes wide and face red with shame, she stared up at Gaia in preparation of the look of disgust she knew she would see. Imagine her shock when she was met with confusion instead, the great wolf looking at her as if she had declared a love of eating plants. Blinking slowly, Gaia asked something that made the mare's jaw drop to the ground.

"How is that a problem? Is Big Macintosh not an excellent mate?"

Gold's mind froze at that, choked babbling falling out of her slacked jaw as she tried to process the spirit's logic. She had just admitted to having incestuous thoughts! How could the High Royal be so blasé about such a thing? Was what she announced common among such beings?

Before she could voice that line of thought, a hint of understanding seemed to come to the great wolf.

"Ah, I forgot that such things are taboo among your kind," she sheepishly chuckled. "Please forgive my ignorance, as such things mean little in my domain. If they are good mates, a Manticore will breed with their cubs if they live to adulthood, as will most other beasts."

"N-No offense taken M'lady," Gold stammered, relieved that the matter was resolved so quickly. "Though I suppose that will complicate any advice you may have in the matter."

"Aren't you a noble or something?" Hazel asked, raising her head and leveling a deadpan at the mare.

"In the broadest definition," Gold frowned.

"Well, don't nobles rut their family all the time, anyway?"

"She has a point," Birch nodded, adding himself to the conversation.

Gold let out a sigh, rubbing the start of a migraine between her eyes.

"While it was a practice that was done in the name of royal purity, it is one that died out not long after the passing of Prince Oedipus Complex and his wife, Pure Blood."

"I believe there were health complications as well," Gaia nodded sagely. "Too many diseased mates to keep such things going."

"That, and it grew to be seen as disgusting," Gold grimaced.

"Don't farmers have a similar reputation?" Hazel asked flatly.

Everyone leveled deadpans at the she-wolf for that, Gaia included.

"What?" she frowned.

"Shut up," Arbor intoned, voicing everyone's thoughts.

"But I heard-"

"Moving on!" Gold growled, more than eager to get back on track.

"Quite," Gaia sighed. "I'm afraid there is not much I can do in regards to that. Deny your interest and find another mate that does not share your blood is the most I can suggest."

"Agreed," the mare frowned.

Just when I thought I may have found the one too! Such bloody cruel comedy!

"Then there's the welcome party I mentioned."

"Are you not fond of crowds?" Gaia asked, tiling her head.

"Not particularly," Gold groaned tiredly. "In my past life, I attended parties and galas just for appearances. I never attended them with enjoyment in mind."

"Sounds like a hassle," Hazel snorted, letting out a startled yelp a second later when Willow smacked her across the back of her head with her tail.

"Rather mild of an assessment, but yes," Gold bitterly muttered.

Her tone softened as she added, "I don't know how one should act in these kind of occasions."

"Didn't you ever have a birthday party or whatever ponies call them?" Birch asked.

"In a sense," Gold frowned. "My parent's idea of celebration involved teaching me how to end lives and present myself in a regal fashion."

"Hey, me too!" he grinned. "Wanna be my mate instead?"

"No," Gold intoned, tone colder than a winter gale.

"Your loss," he shrugged. "But yeah, I think you're coming at this the wrong way."

"What do you mean?" Gold asked, raising a brow.

"I mean, you're thinking too much about this when you should just be doing," he lazily smiled.

"I...don't understand what you are trying to tell me," Gold blinked.

"He's telling you to relax," Arbor flatly stated.

"Exactly," Gaia chuckled. "The Apple Family is a very open sort, warm as the sun to all especially when it comes to their own. It may feel strange to you, but I believe you will not regret letting yourself become part of their family."

Gold mulled over the pack's words, a part of her eager to find a hole in their logic. There was no way it could be that simple. To relax and let things happen in the hope that everything would work out? Blasphemy! She needed to make a good first impression, impress the rest of her new family or forever be the laughingstock they held in contempt. Forever in the literal sense in her case, unless she could find a way to break Discord's curse anytime soon.

She was going to voice this counter point, when a thought froze her tongue.

Little by little, memories of her time spent with her cousins and Great Aunt came to her. Mixing potions with Applebloom and meeting her teacher in this very same forest. Working with Applejack in the fields and sharing meals with her. Playing the Violin with Big Mac for the first time and being reminded of her love of the instrument for the first time in years. Traveling to the past with Granny Smith through her photo albums and finding a home she never knew she had. Seeing the ghost of her Grandmother and allowing herself to step out of the shadows of her past life. Each memory warmed her heart in a way that was just as exciting as it was terrifying. Especially now that she knew that there were more to come when she met the rest of the family.

With a small nervous smile, she nodded and meekly said, "I...can only promise that I will try."

"And I shall request nothing more," Gaia smiled.

"Maybe you can find a better cousin than Big Mac," Hazel smirked.

Everyone gave her flat looks, then laughed when a four foot long root sprouted out of the ground and smacked her across her rear.

"Not cool mom!" she whimpered, rubbing her rear with a paw.

"I never claimed I was," Gaia said casually behind a smirk.

***

The room provided for Gold was not extravagant by any means. It was a simple, one-pony room with a window, door, and the barest necessities in terms of furniture. A faint scent of dust and wood hung in the air, in spite of Applejack's insistence that it had been thoroughly cleaned. Her new bed was a simple mattress in a plain wooden frame with a thick hoof-woven brown comforter and pillow. Her oak wardrobe held nothing but her camping equipment, her cloak, and the saddlebags her friend Skully called home.

She sat, staring at her reflection in her new vanity mirror, a small glare of early afternoon sunlight catching her in the eye as she mulled over the past couple of hours and what was waiting for her in the next couple to come. Taking her campsite apart hadn't been all that difficult, the whole thing having been constructed with quick escape in mind from the start. The complicated bit had been trying to smuggle Skully past Applebloom's curious wits, the filly just as eager to help as she was nosey. Gold had managed to keep the filly at bay by telling her that the bag contained some extremely delicate and important heirlooms that she had inherited before she left home. Ones that, if damaged or mishandled in any way, could never be replaced. The filly had quickly let it go right after, even giving the bags a cautious wide birth.

It hadn't technically been a lie. Her bones were something she inherited from her parents and if Skully were to be discovered, she doubted her new family would take it very well. She still felt guilty for, at the very least, misdirecting her younger cousin on the matter.

She frantically ran a brush through her mane, desperate to get her silver locks into some level of order. It was the only thing she could do to make herself remotely presentable. She lacked any of the the dresses or makeup her past live afforded her and she highly doubted the tattered rag she called a cloak would leave a good impression. It would leave a lasting one, but not the kind she was hoping for.

"Would you please cooperate for once!" she snapped, trying to force a stray lock into place with her brush.

After fifty more attempts to tame her mane, she let out a frustrated huff and stared out her window. A nervous stone settled in her gut when she saw ponies hard at work setting up for her welcome party. Due to her skittishness and the suddenness of her existence, only a hoofful of Apples had managed to find time to attend. A small blessing to her when Granny Smith showed her a more recent family photo. The thought of meeting a literal small army of ponies almost made her faint on the spot from the sheer insanity of it all.

It was only thanks to a family tradition that she was not down with the rest of her new kin setting up. After all, as Granny Smith put it, "What kind of yahoo makes a pony set up their own party?"

The memory brought a small chuckle out of her.

Left with little else to do, she watched everypony work from her window. It was almost like watching a play, only, if she was born mute and could only watch it from a box-shaped hole. Applejack, Big Mac, and a yellow Earth Pony stallion wearing a brown vest and stetson with a long two-toned orange mane and tail were setting up tables. Granny, Applebloom, and a light yellow Earth pony mare with a flowing cobalt mane and tail, were laying plaits out on the already standing tables. Unlike her stallion counterpart, the mare sported a light green long-sleeved shirt with an orange ribbon tying its hem to the middle of her barrel. An orange bandana hung loosely at the base of her neck, while her white stetson kept the sun out of her sky blue eyes. The fact that she had a musical note for a cutie mark as opposed to some variation of apple confused her, but a quick glance at her own flank reminded her that exceptions can happen. Her thoughts on the matter didn't last long when a pink blur moved all around the front of the house, the faint clopping of hooves telling her that it was most likely another pony. When the blur would stop, she could catch enough of a glimpse of the being in question to further confirm her theory.

It took several tries, but the pony managed to stop enough times for her to get a rough idea of what was decorating the party area. It appeared to be a pink Earth Pony mare with an extremely curly mane and tail that was a darker shade of pink than her coat. Her eyes were blue and her cutie mark appeared to be three balloons, but it was difficult for Gold to be sure.

She was certain that the mare knew she was watching her, the pony in question seemingly appearing in front of her window with the widest smile she had ever seen. After letting out a startled yelp and jumping ten feet away from the window, Gold stared wide-eyed at the mare as she clutched her chest in a desperate attempt to keep it where it belonged. The mare gave her an enthusiastic wave and was gone just as suddenly as she appeared.

Gold blinked dumbly at the window, her mind struggling to come to terms with what just happened. Then with a sigh, she dragged herself back towards her mirror and brush.

"First my mane and now my hallucinations are coming back. What more do I need to contend with tonight?"

***

After an hour of quiet contemplation and futilely trying to get her entire rebellious mane to cooperate with her, Gold nervously stepped out of her room. Instinctively falling back onto her training, the navigated through the house without making a sound, her ears twitching as she picked up the faintest traces of speech from the outside world. When she made it to the front door, she reached for the nob and froze.

As soon as she opened this door, her old life will have officially ended. She would be an Apple, both in name and blood. She would be a part of the warm family that brought her in from the cold darkness that had a strangle hold on her for most of her life. A lifetime of pain and suffering, of shadows and death, of vanity and poison all put to an end with just a simple turning of a nob. A more morbid part of her wondered if this was what it would've felt like to take her own life, the similarities bringing a sad smile to her face. Pushing such a dark thought away, she took a deep, bracing breath, and opened the door.

The sun hung low in the horizon, adding a warm glow to the scene roughly ten feet ahead of her. Three tables stood, one loaded with every kind of sweet imaginable straight from the Apple's kitchen. The second had two large barrels of cider while the third held mugs and plates waiting to be used. Both The Apples and the new ponies gave her their full attention the second the door opened, putting a small stone of nervous tension in her gut. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her poise, and stepped out of the house.

While The Apple's gave her worried looks, the guests stared at her with confusion plastered across their faces. This only doubled when she walked right past what she presumed to be a pink hallucination and gave a small bow to the yellow stallion.

"Greetings. My name is Gold Vine. It is a pleasure to meet you."

"Er, howdy," the stallion blinked. "Name's Braeburn. Right pleasure to meet ya' too."

Sporting a faint bashful smile, Gold nodded and moved on to the yellow mare that was currently standing near the cider barrels with Applejack. When she made it to her destination, she hadn't even opened her mouth before the mare moved to her side and with a crooked smile put a hoof over Gold's shoulders and pulled her to her side. She flinched into a ridged posture, but didn't respond beyond that at the contact.

"No need to be so formal, cousin," the mare chuckled. "Ah ain't gonna bite cha'! Name's Fiddlesticks."

"Gold Vine," she nodded, then blinked in shock as the mare's name clicked into place for her. "Wait, you are the mare that taught Big Macintosh how to play?"

"Eeyup!" she chuckled, letting the mare go. "'Course, Ah heard ya'll might be able to give me a run for my bits."

"I would not be so sure of that," Gold giggled. "I fear that I have become rather rusty over the years."

A roguish smile spread across Fiddle's face at that.

"Rust can come off if'n ya' give it enough time. Give me a week and Ah bet Ah can get ya' shining again, no problem."

"I think I will take you up on that," Gold smiled.

Before the conversation could progress any further, a pair of loaded cider mugs seemingly appeared on the ground between them. While Fiddle just shrugged and took her mug, Gold eyed the beverage as if it was an alien from another planet. Cautiously, she picked up the mug and took a small sip. It tasted just as heavenly as she expected, but it lacked the bitter sting of poison she was expecting or the quick heavy grogginess of drugs. Granted, such things wouldn't mean anything for her one way or the other thanks to her condition, but that didn't mean she would look forward to such effects.

When she gave some movement to her left a passing glance, she did roll her eyes.

Standing next to her was the pink pony hallucination from earlier, still smiling. As far as hallucinations went, the mare in question was definitely one of the better ones she'd experienced. Not quite as good as the one where she thought she was a Pegasus, but at least she wasn't turning her into pastries or some other nonsense.

"Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie!" the hallucination chirped. "And you must be Gold Vine, right?!"

Gold nodded, trying to enjoy her drink.

"It's really really really nice to meet you!," she smiled, bouncing in place with each 'really'.

"I wish I could say the same," Gold muttered. "Could you please disappear so I can enjoy myself in peace?"

Pinkie visibly wilted at that, the sound of a balloon deflating slightly with her dropped mood. Looking like a kicked puppy, the mare walked off with her head hung low. Shrugging the scene off, Gold went back to nursing her drink in peace.

"A mite rude don't ya' think?" Fiddle frowned, raising a brow.

Applejack nodded and said, "Ah know Pinkie can be a bit much, but that wasn't called for."

Gold nearly chocked on her drink at that.

Fighting back a coughing fit, she set her mug down and sputtered, "You can see her too?"

Both mares traded confused looks before shifting their attention back to Gold and saying "Yeah?" in unison.

Realizing her mistake, Gold's jaw dropped as she turned her head in the direction Pinkie went. Spotting the mare take a seat by the snack table, she asked the two mares to watch her drink and made her way towards her without waiting for an answer.

When she reached the mare, she took a seat at her right, sheepishly trying to think of where to go from here. Obviously, she needed to apologize, but was she supposed to say afterwards? Could she explain herself without sounding insane? Would Pinkie Pie forgive her? Not likely, seeing as they had only know each other for less than a minute and she had already hurt her.

Before she could start to spiral, Birch's words from earlier in the day echoed in her head.

"I mean, you're thinking too much about this when you should just be doing."

Right, she thought with a sigh. Let us get the important part out of the way first and take the rest as it comes, shall we?

"Um. Pinkie Pie, was it?" she awkwardly asked.

The mare in question nodded, turning to face Gold. The hurt she saw in her light blue eyes stung at her, but Gold pushed past it to get her tongue to work.

"I would like to apologize for my rude behavior. I...."

Her mind froze as she tried to think of a way to explain her actions that didn't make her sound insane. She didn't want to lie, but she didn't know if she could trust this mare with the truth either. Choosing her words carefully, she decided to meet somewhere in the middle for now. If this came to bite her later, she was more than willing to take what was due when it came.

"I Suffer from hallucinations from time to time; a cruel side-effect of my upbringing I'm afraid and assumed you were one of them. I...know that may sound insane, but it is truth."

Pinkie's mood seemed to brighten at that before she let out a small giggle and looked back at the buffet table.

"It's okay. I'm just glad you're not scared anymore."

"Pardon?" Gold blinked.

"My Pinkie Sense told me that somepony new had appeared at the farm a few days ago, but that they were really scared and I shouldn't go looking for them yet. When Applejack sent me an invite and my sense told me I could see you, I was soooooo excited! I love making new friends, but meeting new family members is so much better!"

It took a moment for Gold to process what Pinkie had told her, but when she had finally managed it, one particular detail caught her attention,

"You knew I was here?" she gulped.

"Sort of," she shrugged. "Like I said, my Pinkie Sense told me somepony had come to the farm recently and that they were scared. That was it."

"'Pinkie Sense'?" Gold blinked, confusion growing.

"Yeah!" Pinkie beamed, hoofing a plate of apple fritters towards Gold. "Every Pie on the rock farm has a sense. Marble can sense emotions, Limestone can tell if you're lying, and Maud can find anything or anypony she wants!"

"And you can....tell when ponies enter a location?" Gold asked, trying to navigate this new brand of insanity as she accepted the offered sweets.

"Yes and no," Pinkie smiled smugly. "Mine's a little bit of my sisters' senses combined with a little extra!"

"Extra?" she blinked, starting to feel a little dizzy.

"Yep! I can predict the future a little!" she giggled.

"You can predict the future," Gold more flatly stated than asked.

Pinkie nodded.

And I was worried she would think I was insane, she mused, nibbling on a fritter.

"Maybe I could introduce you to Pinkamena and her husband Tattle sometime," she giggled.

"Another sister?" Gold asked, raising a brow.

"A me from another dimension and Princess Luna's son," she said without even a hint of deception.

Gold stared at her for a moment, finding herself yet again struggling to process her new relative's words. Quickly finding that it was a losing battle, she concluded that her main mission had been completed and a new one was starting to take form. For the sake of her remaining sanity, she needed to end this conversation in favor of one more grounded in reality.

"I see," Gold nodded, smiling politely. "Well, it was nice talking to you and again, I apologize for my horrid behavior."

"Apology accepted!" she cheered, pulling the mare into a quick hug. "Now, go have some fun, cousin!"

Gold nodded, taken aback by the mare's forwardness and shift in demeanor as she staggered away with a plate of fritters in one of her hooves. When she managed to hobble her way back towards Applejack and Fiddle for her mug, she was greeted with satisfied smiles.

"Looks like ya' patched things up," Fiddle snickered.

"Yes," Gold sighed, falling to her haunches and taking a long pull from her mug.

"And how do ya' feel?" Applejack pressed, her smile taking on a knowing hint.

"Like I may need a few more of these," she sighed, nodding towards her now empty mug.

Both mares chuckled at that while Gold continued to suffer in silence.

"Yeah, Pinkie can be a bit much at first, but you'll get used to her," Applejack beamed.

"Eventually," Fiddle added, cheekily.

"I will take your word for it," Gold lightly snickered, rolling her eyes. "For now, I could use a few more mugs of cider."

"Sure thing sugarcube," Applejack chuckled, then put a hoof up to her muzzle and cried out, "Hey Braeburn! Get three ciders ready!"

"On it!" he called back, giving a quick salute from his place by the barrels before he went to work.

Letting out a relieved sigh, Gold wolfed down the last of her fritters , placed her empty mug onto her plate, and made her way towards the barrels with Applejack and Fiddlesticks not far behind her. She was not sure just how many mugs it would take to forget Pinkie's insanity, but she was more than willing to find out.

***

The party was in full swing all the way through the day and into the early evening. Food was eaten, drinks were downed, and many laughs were had. Eventually, everything wound down to, Gold, Applejack, Braeburn, Pinkie, and Fiddlesticks taking seats around a fire with mugs of chilled apple juice within reach. With the youngest and oldest Apples resting in the house, the remaining ponies were much more open with each other, something the few dozen mugs of cider they had shared not too long ago most likely helped along.

"So Braeburn, how're thin's goin' between ya' and Little Strongheart," Applejack smirked, raising a brown as she took a sip from her mug.

"Pretty good," he smiled, blushing a little. "Thanks to her, thin's have been going real smooth-like between the town folks and the tribe."

"That's not what she meant and you know it," Fiddle teased.

"Eeyup," Big Mac nodded.

Pinkie just giggled at Braeburn's misery, the poor stallion's blush spreading to his ears.

"Is there going to be a new addition to the family soon?" Gold asked, with a small smirk.

"Oh cut it out guys!" he cried, throwing up his forelegs in exasperation. "It ain't anythin' like that!"

Everypony, Gold included, laughed good-naturedly at that while the stallion crossed his forelegs over his chest and sulked.

"Oh relax Brae, ya' know we're just givin' ya' a hard time," Fiddle snickered.

Gold nodded, then sported a wicked smile when some movement behind the stallion in question caught her attention.

"Although, if you are interested, I know a girl who's looking for a mate."

"Really?" he blinked. "Who?"

She nodded towards something behind him and he quickly turned around. He let out a startled yelp at the female Timberwolf sitting a foot behind him. Fiddle and Pinkie were equally startled while the rest of the party nearly fell over laughing. Braeburn barely noticed them as his terrified eyes met the wolf's glowing green ones. He gulped, not sure if it would be safer to run or play dead and hope for the best. The wolf gave him a curious sniff, seemed somehow disappointed with him, got up, and smacked him across the muzzle with her tail as she returned to the trees. When he turned back to face his kin, he was met with two Apples wheezing for breath past their mirth and Gold nearly falling over herself. This doubled for her when she heard Hazel's comment upon her exit.

"If I wanted a mate that would piss himself so easily, I'd mate with a stream spirit!"

"I-Is that a normal thin' around here or am Ah loosin' it?" Fiddle nervously asked.

"That's the first time I've seen any of them get this close to us," Pinkie gulped.

"So long as you don't hurt me or the farm, you have nothing to fear," Gold smiled, regaining her composure. "Really, they are more like unruly teenagers than savage beasts."

"Ah take it you're the one that tamed them?" Fiddle asked, raising a brow.

"In a sense," Gold nodded. "Let's just say, a favor was owed and leave it at that."

"Sounds like you're just full of surprises," Braeburn chuckled, finally managing to shake off his "brush with death".

"More than you know," she softly muttered, a small smile gracing her muzzle.

***

Gold let out a content sigh, her eyes heavy as she stared into the dark at the ceiling of her new room. The party had wound down not too long ago and everypony had made their way towards their homes or rooms for the night. For Gold, this meant getting a chance to sleep in an honest to Maker bed for the first time in what felt like ages. While it wasn't fine silk or imported down stuffed pillows, it was the greatest bed she could remember being in. She felt so light, wrapped in the comforting embrace of her mattress and borrowed comforter as her mind wandered towards everything she had experienced since coming to the farm. It was almost like a dream, a fairytale about a sickened pony finding paradise in a cruel world filled with blood and pain.

She swore she could feel the love put into every stitch as she pulled the comforter up to her neck, the thought slowly lulling her into the land of Luna's domain. Just when she started to drift, a familiar chuckle turned her blood into ice. Her eyes snapped open, scanning the room for who she preyed would not be there. Her preyers went unanswered as Moonstone Dagger crept out of the shadows to her right. Gold could only stare, paralyzed with fear as the silver mare stared down at her, twisted glee shining brightly in her red eyes.

"Did you really think I was done with you?" Moonstone purred. "No, no, no, my little mud horse. I will never be done with you."

Her horn glowed red and the comforter was ripped off of Gold's body. She gasped as she saw that her mattress had been replaced by a cold metal table. She tried to flee, only to find leather straps holding her barrel and head to the table. She flinched as metal shackles latched onto the wrists and ankles of her legs and forced them to the corners of her prison. Her throat turned sore, her eyes widening as her body changed from a healthy build to emaciation right before her eyes.

Moonstone smiled smugly down at her, a knife hovering close to her in her crimson magic's grip.

"Now," she purred. "Shall we begin?"

***

A blood-curdling scream tore Applejack out of a dead sleep, while the sound of splintering wood made her jump out of bed. With her body moving faster than her mind, she bolted out of her room towards the desterbance, muffled cries and loud crashes guiding her towards her destination. She barely registered the sound of the front door bursting open or the pounding of wooden paws that accompanied her hooves. When she made it to the room in question, both her hoof and Hazel's paw practically rammed it off its hinges in their efforts to open it.

What they saw shocked them in place.

Gold stood at the center of her room with her back towards them, all of the furniture smashed to pieces. Deep gashes covered the walls, floor, and ceiling as if a beast had ran its claws through them. Blood trailed down her legs from her back where eight golden vines covered with silver thorns lashed violently at something on the other end of the room. Heaving gasps fell out of her muzzle, panicked whimpers coming out of her with each lash.

Hazel and Applejack struggled to both process what they where seeing and what they could do to defuse the situation. Gold's ear flicked in their direction when a bored creaked under the two witnesses. A cold chill shot down their spines when she looked over her shoulder at them. Her orange eyes were wide with fear, glowing in the dark in response to her unstable magic as they stared at her without focus.

They jumped back when she turned and ran towards them, before stopping at the doorway and turning to face whatever unseen force had a hold on her.

"NO! YOU WILL NOT HURT THEM! I WILL NOT LET YOU!"

They watched in stunned horror as Gold continued to literally lash out at shadows, neither of them sure what they could do to help her.

G-Gold?" Applejack gulped.

Then, as if a switch had been flipped, Gold froze and clarity started to come to her eyes. When it did, she slowly turned towards the pony and wolf just outside her room. Then, with tears in her eyes, she threw her forelegs around Applejack and pulled her into a tight hug. Stunned for a moment, Applejack donned a sad smile as she returned the action. At the same time, Gold's vines withered away and fell off of her back, the holes they sprouted from already healing away.

Author's Note

man this was a pain to write, but I'm glad I managed to get it out there. Fun fact, the last scene was originally going to happen much sooner, but I decided to wait until Gold and The Apples had a stronger bond first or at least knew her better. Hopefully the next chapter will be up sooner than this one. Until next time, chou!

Ch.28 Impressions

One of the things Twilight was no stranger to, was awkward meetings. Being a new princess tended to lead to those moments more often than she was willing to admit. That didn't make them any easier for her to deal with when they came. Today held an example that was especially difficult for her to deal with.

She sat stiffly in her castle's dinning room, white ivory tea set placed at the heart of a large round table made of polished oak. The room itself was fairly plain, with a single crystal chandelier in the shape of Twilight's cutiemark being the only decoration. Being made of crystal and rarely used, Twilight barely felt the need to decorate it beyond that. Four chairs made of the same wood were set around the table, each of them occupied by a different resident. To her left sat Spider, the stallion's demeanor eerily calm as he observed the pony sitting across from her. Starlight sat across from him, scowling and taking sips from her own cup. Twilight barely paid them any attention. The true center of her focus as well as her nerves was the mare sitting directly across from her.

Gold sat completely still, a faint tremble and occasional blink the only signs that she was alive.

The sight cut Twilight deeply, but given what her friends had told her about the mare, she was not at all surprised.

After her meeting with Gaia, she immediately went to the room she was being held and disabled the barrier. The second it went down, Gold had started to panic, begging her to at least knock her out before she tortured her. It took the combined efforts of Gaia, Manchineel, and Starlight to get her to calm down enough to reveal Twilight's intentions. After removing the mare's bindings, Starlight suggested that they try to talk things out over some tea. Satisfied with the way things had turned, Manchineel and Gaia decided to let them sort the rest of the situation out without them. While Manchineel made her exit with nothing beyond a sharp glare, Gaia was a lot more vocal and descriptive with her thoughts on the way out.

"I trust you to keep to your word, princess. For if you are lying to me about your intentions, then your death will haunt the Taker's darkest nightmares."

With that, the spirit left the same way she arrived, leaving a very shaken princess staring blankly at where she had stood. Even twenty minutes later with Spider at her side, she still couldn't completely shake off the dread Gaia's warning instilled.

Forcing the memory back, Twilight let a small smile grace her lips, then tried to break the ice with Gold the only way she could think of at the time.

"I would like to apologize for...um....everything that happened yesterday."

"It is fine," Gold stiffly replied, eyes unable to meet Twilight's. "As a hight royal, your authority is absolute. A mere serf, such as myself, has no right to refuse you."

Twilight froze, not entirely sure how to react to that. Granted, her title gave her special privileges and power, but she never considered herself above her fellow ponies. She even went out of her way to reject any formal actions around her. The only exceptions to that being when she needed to use her authority, occasions that she honestly hated needing to do so in the first place.

Burying down the shock, she held her smile and calmly said, "I'm not that kind of mare, Gold. Right now, I'm not a princess. or high royal. I'm just Twilight Sparkle; a normal mare no different from you or Starlight."

"You say that," Gold gulped. "But I would be foolish to follow that line of thought. I refuse to believe that you and I are of the same station. The last time I dared to believe that I..."

She closed her eyes with a pained grimace, the guilt of her past life searing her worse than the flames that bested her or the ones that Moonstone bathed her in.

"I..." she continued, a pained shudder running through her. "I...refuse to make that mistake again."

A hard silence filled the room, Twilight and Starlight both struggling to think of a way to proceed. Meanwhile, Spider continued to study Gold, face and posture completely unreadable. After letting the silence sit for a few more minutes, he calmly broke it with a question.

"How do you see the princess?"

Gold flinched, but gave no other indication that she heard him. Staring at her cup, she gave her meek response.

"She is a high royal, a pony that stands above all in every way. Her power, both political and magical, are on par with the godly spirits that rule from the shadows. Only the Maker and the Taker are beyond their might. She, and the other princesses are without fault or flaw, their machinations beyond the understandings of us mere mortals. To them, I am an ant standing before a mountain. I......am nothing."

Silence briefly retook the room, before it was once again shattered by the stallion. This time, by deep laughter.

Starlight and Twilight stared at him in shock, neither of them aware that the stallion could laugh in the first place. Gold was equally stunned, staring at her cup with visible confusion. When the fit passed, Spider's posture was more relaxed and a small smile sat on his muzzle.

"You're claims about their power is correct, but they are far from perfect," he sighed. "For example, did you know Twilight drools in her sleep?"

"Spider!" Twilight gawked, face turning bright red.

He gave her a small chuckle before continuing.

"In addition, did you know Princess Celestia once ate a cake as tall as she is?"

"P-Pardon?" Gold blinked, still staring at her cup.

"She did, what now?" Starlight asked, mildly impressed.

"Why," he continued, his smile turning a bit wistful. "Even my dear Princess Luna has her quirks. The best I know of being that she sleeps with the same sheep plushy she had when she was a foal."

"Princess....Luna....Really?" Gold asked, finally bringing herself to meet Spider's eye.

"Oh yes," he nodded. "Till this day, she refuses to sleep without it. Princess Celestia has to go to war with her every few weeks to have it cleaned."

"That is...." she frowned, then let out a small giggled. "So silly."

"Yet still true," he nodded.. "That, and the river the Princess makes every morning."

"I don't drool!" Twilight barked, face red and wings spread wide.

"You are right," he stoically nodded. "You drool and talk in your sleep."

"Really?" Starlight smirked. "What does she talk about."

He opened his mouth to answer, but Twilight angrily cut in with, "Say anything and I'll make you regret it!"

"Threatening me with a good time?" he smirked. "My, princess, so bold."

Twilight's blush grew, the alicorn grumbling bitterly to herself and closing her wings While she floated her cup to her lips. Starlight watched the exchange with a raised brow, knowing smile slowly starting to accompany it. A small giggle pulled everyponies attention to the southern end of the table. The giggle quickly turned into full on laughter, Gold barely able to stay seated. When it passed, she quickly schooled her features, a small blush the only sign of her feelings on the matter.

She just couldn't help it. The contrast between Spider's words and what she had been taught for all of her life was so vast that it was impossible to keep a straight face. Watching the way he interacted with Twilight was just too much to bare.

"M-My apologies, your highness," she mumbled. "Your lover's words had too much of an effect on me."

Spider simply coughed into his hoof at that, while Twilight's blush deepened as it spread to her ears.

"I-I-I-It's not like that!" she sputtered.

"Says the mare that dragged me into bed with her," he casually stated, taking a sip from his cup.

"WHAT?!" Starlight gawked.

Gold's eyes widened a bit, only to do so fully when she saw Twilight's reaction. Said princess was stiff as a board, eyes wide while her blush spread to her horn. Steam drifted off its tip while a soft high-pitch whine filled the air. Whether that came from her horn or mouth was anypony's guess.

Perhaps....the high royals are a bit more mortal than I thought, Gold mused, taking a nervous sip from her cup.

***

Gold let out a happy sigh, soft grass lightly crunching under her hooves with every step. While truly spectacular in design, Twilight's castle was too much for her to handle. The magic she felt running through the building weighed down on her nerves like a heavy lead blanket. Walking through the open fields that surrounded it and feeling the sun on her coat eased her soul, the wind rippling her cloak bringing a small smile to her face.

Twilight, Spider, and Starlight noticed, the trio walking at her sides from a respectable distance. Twilight let out a small relieved sigh at the sight. While pointing out Twilight's more embarrassing quirks had helped, Gold was still tense in the princess's presence. Spider didn't make things any easier on that front, the mare apparently familiar with his more dubious talents. With a casual suggestion from Starlight, the four ponies decided to go to town for lunch and some fresh air. It instantly became apparent to Twilight that there was a bit more to that suggestion than she initially thought.

It's too soon for her to be in the castle, she mused, a faint grimace briefly flickering across her face. I'm going to need to think of some other way to keep her safe.

"So, Princess, where are we going to dine?" Spider asked, raising a brow at her.

Smirking playfully at him, Twilight said, "Just a local sweet shop."

"A...sweet shop?" he blinked, a slight hint of intrigue coloring his tone.

Twilight nodded with a small giggle.

"One that I am sure can meet even your standards," she added.

He let out a haughty breath through his nose, then looked forward stoically and grumbled, "We shall see."

Twilight just rolled her eyes at that, playful smile still locked in place. Gold and Starlight watched the exchange with raised brows. Noticing, Twilight giggled and leaned toward the pair to stage whisper to them.

"Spider has a picky sweet tooth. According to Princess Luna, chefs have been trying for years to make something that he would like, but none of them have been able to completely meet his standards."

"H-How so?" Gold nervously asked, leaning back a bit from the princess.

Ignoring the subtle shift, Twilight happily continued.

"Even I can't make a list long enough to keep track of all of the problems he's had over the years. Too sweet. Not sweet enough. Too dense. Too soft. Too much icing. The wrong flavor of icing. It's endless!"

"I....see," Gold nodded, looking past Twilight at the stallion. "Perhaps Discord could create something that is to his liking."

"I would never trust anything made by that lunatic," he snorted, eyes forward as he walked. "Knowing him, he would add something that would turn my horn into a snake or some other form of nonsense."

"Agreed," Gold nodded, then raised a brow at Twilight and asked, "How exactly do you think anypony in town can succeed where so many others have failed?"

"Just a hunch," she smiled.

"V-Very well," she allowed, fighting back a shiver.

Noticing, Twilight gave Spider a subtle tap on the side and the duo gave the mare a bit more space. Gold gave them an appreciative nod then tried to settle her nerves. At the same time, the main path to town started to come into view. As they stepped onto it, a hint of nervous excitement started to fill Twilight. She could only imagine the look on Spider's face when he faced what she had in mind. After all, if she needed somepony to do the impossible, there was really only one choice.

***

If Sugarcube Corner could be described in one word, it would be bright. The vibrant colors and sweet smells that dominated the shop from its very core, it was hard not to be filled with mirth. The warm aura of the ponies that worked there only added to the charm of the place. That radiance was slightly dimmed today, the source being a certain cheshire sitting stoically at a corner table.

Twilight, Starlight, and Gold traded nervous smiles, trying to ignore the cautious stares they were getting from the other patrons. If Spider noticed, he didn't show it. Instead, he calmly scanned the menu held in his hooves.

"There is quite a large selection here," he mused.

"Y-Yeah," Twilight nodded, looking over her own menu. "The Cakes are really good bakers and Pinkie does a great job adjusting the menu to the season."

"I see," he nodded. "There are a lot of autumn flavors here."

"I-Indeed," Gold gulped, pulling most of her focus onto the menu in her shaking hooves. "I think I will give the cinnamon pumpkin pie a try."

"Same," Starlight said, aiming a sharp glare at a staring pony at a neighboring table.

Spider looked up at them , a faint hint of shock creeping onto his features.

"They have that here?"

"Apparently," Starlight shrugged. "Why?"

"No particular reason," he frowned, setting down his menu.

A small smug smirk slipped onto Twilight's muzzle at that, setting her menu down as well.

"Looks like we all know what we're ordering , then," she giggled.

"So it would seem," he nodded.

A second later, Pinkie appeared at their table with a pencil and notepad in her hooves.

"Are you all ready to order?" she beamed, ready for their answers.

"Yup," Twilight nodded. "Four slices of pumpkin cinnamon pie."

"Thought so," she giggled, noting the order. "That's really popular this time of year. Any drinks to go with them?"

"Blueberry tea," Gold softly smiled.

"I'll have an iced coffee," Starlight said, raising a hoof.

"I'll have the same," Twilight nodded.

Pinkie quickly took note of their orders, then aimed a bright smile at Spider. Said stallion just stared at her, a hint of confused surprise spread across his face. When he found his voice, his order earned a few raised brows among the mares sitting with him.

"A moonglow coffee."

Pinkie froze, then sported a nostalgic smile as she took his order.

"You got it," she nodded, demeanor still bright, but a lot less bubbly than it had been a moment ago.

As she left to deliver their orders, the three mares gave Spider questioning looks.

"What was that about?" Starlight asked.

"Indeed," Gold nodded, a cold edge gracing her features.

"Spider?" Twilight blinked.

Spider didn't answer until he saw Pinkie enter the kitchen. The whole time, he sported a small, yet sad smile. He let it fall with a tired sigh before giving the mares his full attention.

"Call it a hunch from an old memory. One that, if correct, will be something I am sure the princess will hold over my head for many years to come."

"What do you mean?" Twilight blinked.

"Simply wait and see," he lightly chuckled.

With that ominous statement left hanging in the air, the three mares traded stories to pass the time. Of course, Twilight already knew most of the stories Gold was telling, but that didn't mean there weren't parts that caught her off guard. Even Spider raised a brow when Gold mentioned being able to communicate with the timberwolves in the orchard. When she said that she could talk to the trees themselves, Twilight and Spider let out a chuckle and amused snort respectively.

"W-What is so funny?" Gold asked, flustered.

"With all due respect," Spider stated. "What you are saying is impossible."

"Are you calling me a liar?" she frowned.

"No," he frowned. "Simply delusional."

"Hey!" Starlight snapped, glaring daggers at him.

Twilight awkwardly cut in, stiff smile spread wide across her muzzle.

"I think what Spider is trying to say is that there are no known ways for ponies to communicate with plants."

Gold and Starlight gave Twilight flat looks before giving the stallion sharp glares.

"The princess is correct," he nodded. "All forms of communication magic can work on creatures that possess a mind or an outright form of speech. Plants lack both of these qualities , thus making it impossible to verbally interact with them in the manner that you and I are."

Gold held her glare for a moment, then let out a calming breath before giving him her response.

"To a certain extent, you are correct. Generally speaking, plants do lack minds or any means of verbal communication. However, that only applies to seedlings and other young plants. Once a tree reaches a certain age, they develop a mind that is not dissimilar to that of a foal's . As the tree ages, their mind will do so as well. If one knows how to connect their magic with that kind of tree, then they can, in fact, communicate with it."

"I see," he nodded. "And you claim to have that kind of knowledge?"

"I do," she smiled, a hint of pride straightening her posture.

"Interesting," he mused. "Where did you obtain this skill?"

"It was innate, but Lady Gaia Everfree taught me how to properly refine it," she stated, with certainty.

"I see," he nodded again.

"Are you satisfied?" Gold frowned.

"In a sense," he allowed. "I still doubt your claims, but I am open to the possibility of being wrong. The fact that you state that Gaia herself taught you that skill is a very large point in your favor."

"I see," she huffed. "I suppose that is the best I can hope for from you on the matter."

"Until you can prove to me otherwise," he calmly stated.

"Very well," she grumbled, then softly muttered, "Stubborn stallion," under her breath as she looked away from him.

Before anything could be added to that, Pinkie came by to drop off their orders. Each slice was generously cut, taking up a quarter of their plates with a large dollop of whipped cream on top. The sweet aroma of cinnamon and pumpkin cream tickled their noses, brining a small smile to everypony's muzzle. While everypony's drink order was relatively normal, Spider's drink was the only exception. Instead of the normal glass cups or pink porcelain mugs, the mug set before him was made of a faintly glowing silver crystal. The drink itself was a thick golden brown with small wisps of glowing white steam drifting off the top. A faintly sweet, yet earthy scent came off of it, a combination that oddly went well with the pies' aroma.

A hint of eagerness flickered across Spider's face as he cut off a small piece of pie with a fork held in his magic. Twilight and Pinkie watched him with growing anticipation. Starlight and Gold did the same, curious to see if his "hunch" was correct. Ignoring his audience, he studied the small piece, gave it a small sniff, then ate it. The second he did, he let out a pleased nostalgic sigh through his nose. Setting down his fork, he used his magic to float his mug to his lips and took a small sip. When he set it down, he closed his eyes and his smile grew.

When he opened them, he turned his head towards Pinkie and said, "It does my old heart good to know that Roselyn Diamond Pie's skills still live on."

Pinkie nodded, smiling in spite of the tear forming in the corners of her eyes.

"Yeah," she giggled, wiping her face with a hoof. "I did pinkie promise her that I'd do my best."

"And for that, I thank you," he happily nodded.

Doing the same, Pinkie left the table to tend any other customers that needed her.

As she did, he raised a brow at the surprised princess at the table.

"How did you know?" he asked.

"I-I didn't," she stammered. "I just....Pinkie is....oh my gosh..."

"What's going on?" Starlight worriedly asked, looking back and forth between the two.

"Yes, please share," Gold pressed, offering Pinkie a worried glance.

"Later," he sighed, staring wistfully down at his pie. "For now, I would like to enjoy a treat I haven't had for far too long."

Gold wanted to press further, but a subtle shake of the head from Twilight made her stop. Reluctantly letting the topic drop, she instead let herself enjoy her own pie and drink. At the same time. Twilight watched Spider enjoy his own treat, the stallion looking truly at ease for the first time in her own memory. With a small smile and faint blush, she looked down at her own slice and did the same